Blog

The Pleasure Deck, mother, son and tutor.

Cruise Ship Regeneration 03

The Pleasure Complex

Part-1 The Cruise Ship provides sexual therapy to a family.

03.01 Pleasure Complex:
03.02 Amanda, Julie and Tyler:
03.03 Fantasy Room, Tyler and his female Entity:
03.04 Fantasy Room, Julie and her male Entity:
03.05 Pleasure Room, Amanda gets a makeover:
03.06 Amanda, Chamber Preparation:
03.07 Amanda, Chamber, First orgasm:
03.08 Amanda, Chamber, Breast enhancement:
03.09 Amanda, Chamber, Clitoris enhancement:
03.10 Amanda, Chamber, Vaginal enhancement:
03.11 Amanda, Chamber, Vaginal testing, Conditioning:

03.12 Mother Deep Throats Son:
03.13 Daughter Fists Mother:
03.14 Brother Mates with Sister:

03.15 Amanda, Julie, Tyler, Things to do Today:
03.16 Fantasy Room, Amanda, Sex in the dark:
03.17 Pleasure Room, Tyler, Extraction Preparation:
03.18 Pleasure Room, Tyler, Semen Extraction:
03.19 Pleasure Room, Julie, Sybian Preparation:
03.20 Pleasure Room, Julie, Sybian:

03.01 The Pleasure Complex:

One of the more popular places in the cruise ship is the Pleasure Complex that is in the center of deck 2 and is the size of an Olympic-size pool.

There are 42 soundproof rooms, ten feet by ten feet, in six rows. Each row is separated by a fifteen foot aisle. At the head of Pleasure complex is the reception desk and a waiting area and at the back of the Pleasure complex are four larger rooms that are used for GenTech’s high-tech Entity, Sexual Devices and Surrogate Fantasies.

Each passenger’s Key Card has information pertaining to their gender, sexual status and preference.

1. Male teen
2. Female teen
3. Male adult
4. Female adult

1. Virgin
2. Limited experience
3. Experienced

1. Heterosexual
2. Lesbian
3. Gay
4. Hermaphrodite
5. Shemale
6. bisexual

Each user must fill out a form at the reception desk indicating what they want their experience to include. Multiple selections are permitted for the Pleasure Room. They are then given a room number and the waiting time, if applicable.

Pleasure Room

[1] The Chamber, Male/Female Enhancements
[2] Semen extraction/prostate milking
[3] Sybian, female/male

In the center of each Pleasure room is an enclosure or chamber that resembled a personal spa capsule. When not in use, the front panel of the chamber rests in the vertical position above the chamber. Internally, there are leg and arm rests and a ‘U’ shaped seat for the user to sit on. When the user is positioned correctly, restraining straps are automatically applied to the wrists and ankles. When started, the front panel closes down over the front of the chamber and fills a thick liquid gel that stops when it reaches the user’s shoulders. Both the gel and the chamber execute the program that the user requested at the reception desk.

Fantasy Room

[1] Entity Male
[2] Entity Female
[3] Canine

The Fantasy rooms include two rooms for invisible Entities and two rooms for Sexual Devices and Surrogate Lovers. The Entities and Surrogates can provide a heterosexual, lesbian or a Gay encounter. The Sexual devices are for both genders.

03.02 Amanda, Julie and Tyler:

Amanda is a single mother by choice, is 37 years old, physically fit and happy with her body. Her sexual life has been one disappointment after another which has gradually become non-existent. She has two 17 year old twins, Julie and Tyler.

Julie is a promiscuous 17 year old that is becoming increasingly frustrated with the boys she dates because of their inability to know what to do and their lack of control. Tyler suffers from premature ejaculation and word is spreading to the girls in his class about his problem. Julie and Tyler are close to each other and one day, Amanda overheard them talking about their sexual experiences. She joined in on the conversation and told them about her own sexless life.

Amanda remembered getting an email from a friend that had moved to London describing the Cruise Ship Regeneration and the sexual adventures she had experienced on it. Amanda got an email off to her friend describing the problems with herself and her twins. The reply was almost immediate. It told her that the cruise ship would solve everything and is well worth the cost. Her friend would setup everything for them. In two days Amanda received an mail with a link to a secure web site. She was a bit surprised at the detailed personal and sexual information that was required but filled out the forms and submitted them. She requested a cruise in mid June to coincide with the schools summer holidays. When the reservations were accepted, Amanda was told that the Pleasure Complex would attend to all their needs.

It took two days for the three to get used to the ‘nudist colony’ atmosphere and on the third day, while Julie and Tyler were at the pool, Amanda went to the Pleasure Complex and filled out their requests in advance for the following morning.

Tyler: Fantasy Room: Female Entity, controlled ejaculation
Julie: Fantasy Room, Virgin, Male Entity
Herself: Pleasure Room: Oral, Penetration

At 10:00am, Amanda led her reluctant kids into the Pleasure Complex. They were greeted by the same woman that Amanda had talked to the day before. She had a girl walk with Julie to her ‘room’ and a boy, carrying a small bottle of liquid, walked with Tyler to his ‘room’.

When Tyler and Julie were out of hearing range, the woman leaned close to Amanda and said,

“I can program the Chamber to enhance your breasts, clitoris and vagina.”

Amanda just looked at the woman. It took a few moments to register in her mind what she had just heard. She finally smiled and nodded her head.

As the woman type in the program changes she asked Amanda three questions,

1. What size breasts have you always wanted?

“36C”

2. Hard clitoris, 3/4″, 1″, 1.5″?

“1.5”

3. Vaginal and ‘G’ spot enhancements?

“Oh God Yes.”

The woman then asked Amanda if the twins were going to ‘visit’ the Pleasure Rooms and if so, she would need her input regarding their enhancements. Amanda thought about it and asked the woman what kind of enhancements she had in mind for seventeen year olds.

She replied,

“Julie, breasts 34D, external clitoris 3/4” plus vaginal enhancements.

Tyler, penis flaccid, 4.75″ x 1.75″ D, penis erect, 7.75″ x 2.75″ D.”

The woman finished the entries and handed Amanda a small bottle of liquid saying,

“This will help you relax and minimize your nervousness.”

She drank it down and then followed the woman to one of the Fantasy rooms.

03.03 Fantasy Room, Tyler and his female Entity:

Tyler entered the Fantasy Room. It was empty and in the center of the room a soft circle of light highlighted an area of the floor. The boy directed Tyler to stand in the lighted circle and wait. Tyler stood in the circle trembling, he wished his mother was with him. The boy handed Tyler the bottle and told him to drink it down. Tyler did so and liked the chocolate taste. It contained a relaxer, and a drug that would quickly restore his sexual rejuvenation if stimulation were present. The boy then pressed a button by the door and left, closing it behind him.

Suddenly, the circle of light went out and Tyler was encased in darkness. His mind panicked and wanted to run out of the room but couldn’t see where the door was. It started as a soft touch on his right shoulder and he froze. The touch turned into a gentle massaging action and were soon followed by other touches across his body. As the unseen hands and fingers massaged his shoulders, abdomen and legs, he felt light suckling kisses on his face, neck and chest. He looked in front and around his body but saw only darkness.

Tyler closed his eyes, savoring the pleasurable sensations and his fears ebbed away from his mind. With a start, he reopened them when he felt a pressure forming along his back, head, buttocks and legs. His nervousness returned when he felt himself being moved into a lying position, his legs were bent at the knees and spread apart. Again he looked around, seeing no one. The touches and kisses resumed and Tyler sighed as he welcomed back his unseen ‘friends’.

The sigh turned into a startled gasp when he felt the ‘hands’ that were on his inner thighs move inward, one lifted his testicles with an exquisite massaging action and the other cradled his flaccid penis with delicious squeezes and strokes. Tyler didn’t know what to think, all he knew was that he liked what ‘they’ were doing to him and his penis tingled and stirred as the ‘hand’ coaxed it into full erection.

The hands withdrew and again he sighed, this time with disappointment as his hardness throbbed above his abdomen. He felt movement between his spread thighs and then a pressure as if someone were leaning over him. The first touch on his upper chest felt like two breasts were pressing onto him and then soft lips touched his lips. At first he kept them closed but they slowly parted as a moist tongue glided across them. The tongue slipped into his mouth and touched his tongue. The kiss became deeper and Tyler reached above him and wrapped his arms around something that he could feel but could not see. He returned the kiss and his mind reeled with sensations that he had never felt before and a muffled moan was heard and his erection throbbed against his unseen Lover.

The kiss was broken and a dazed Tyler felt the soft butterfly-like kisses on his face and neck trek downward toward his right breast area. The lips closed around his right nipple and the tip of a tongue pressed and swirled around the stiffening bud. Tyler gasped at the exquisite sensations and his hands reached out and grasp the loving head. The kisses trekked across his chest and descended onto his stiff left nipple. The entity slowly moved back and forth between the excited nipples and Tyler was soon pushing them into the unseen suckling mouths. He felt his Lover’s mouth move down onto his abdomen and his hands fell to his trembling sides as the mouth and lips neared his excited manhood.

He arched upward and gasped loudly when he felt a warm, moist tongue slip onto the tingling gland at the head of his erection and then press onto it with an ecstatic swirling action. It was too much for Tyler’s body and once again his control failed him. He moaned as his ejaculation gushed and spurted onto the lapping tongue. He wondered if he would ever experience the full joy of an orgasm.

As his penis slowly softened, he closed his eyes and in almost a whisper said,

“I’m sorry ..”

As if in response, his Lover’s mouth slipped over the head of his near flaccid penis and began to suckle on it. Within seconds Tyler was moaning as his rejuvenated manhood soared to full hardness within the incredible mouth. At the same time two hands slipped between his thighs and began massaging his balls. Tyler arched upward and squealed, his mind couldn’t believe what had just happened. His erection felt harder and thicker than it had ever felt before and his massaged testicles felt heavy and bloated.

His Lover withdrew and Tyler moaned with frustration as his aroused body lay on the blanket of air. He felt his bent legs being straightened out and his back was lowered so he now lay in a horizontal position. Soft hands lifted his testicles so they lay over his closed thighs. His breathing quickened when he felt his Lover straddle his thighs and felt his hands being lifted upward until they came in contact with his lover’s firm breasts. His breathing quickened as his hands began exploring each breast with a kneading and massaging action. Ripples of excitement spread into his finger tips as they crept onto the stiff nipples. He felt hands on his shoulders pulling him upward and then the hands guided his open mouth toward the erect nipple of the right breast. A muffled moan was heard and his erection throbbed as he suckled on an a nipple for the first time.

In a few moments. Tyler’s reluctant mouth was pulled away from the breast and he was laid back on the mattress of air. He felt the pressure on his thighs moving forward and moaned when he felt a warm, moist smoothness slide over his testicles and onto the base of his erection. His Lover glided forward until his tingling gland lay nestled with the grasping folds of the Entity’s labia. A gasp escaped his mouth when the thick folds closed around the excited head of his erection with an exquisite pressing and swirling action.

His mind was giving him the signals that he was about to ejaculate and he began thinking about cold showers, anything that would help stop him from orgasming. The Entity sensed what Tyler was doing and stopped its ecstatic movements. Slowly the sensations receded and he tentatively pushed his hardness into encasing lips. Tyler was learning and once again, he enjoyed the incredible feelings that his unseen Lover was giving him. The Entity pushed its gripping folds further down onto Tyler’s throbbing penis and began an ecstatic dragging action causing Tyler to whimper and moan as the flared labia made love to his erection. The clenching folds massaged his testicles and its clasping inner lips kissed and caressed his agitated gland as it briefly nestled into them. His mind reeled with deep need every time his twitching gland came in contact with the warm, softness of the Entity’s vaginal entrance.

His Lover smiled down at Tyler’s torment and lifted up from his body. His drooling erection jumped into the air and a moan of denial was heard from his open mouth. His hardness jumped when he felt it being lifted and cradled in a hand and then positioned so the excited gland nestled into the massaging inner lips. Tyler held his breath when felt his penis slipping into a warm, moist cavern and a hiss of joy was heard as the Entity’s clenching vagina slowly descended onto his virgin manhood.

All a stunned Tyler could do was lay there as his straining hardness filled his mind with ecstatic sensations that he had never expected or dreamed of. His Lover swirled its clenching sex in a slow grinding action as it lifted upward and then held the tingling gland within its clasping opening. Again a loud moan of joy escaped Tyler’s mouth as the encasing sheath sunk back down onto his hyper-excited penis.

His Lover began slow, rhythmic, up and down sweeps and Tyler’s body instinctively began to match them. His mind blocked out everything except the intense milking sensations that were flooding into his mind. Incoherent sounds of pleasure echoed around the darkened room as Tyler was thrown into a sexual frenzy. His upward thrusts soon took on a sense of urgency as his excited gland tingled and throbbed.

The Entity knew Tyler was at his orgasmic edge and gripped his granite-like erection with a series of deep clenches, causing him to arch upward and freeze. His eyes and mouth opened wide and straining hardness jerked wildly as the liquid pressure entered the base of his erection and surged up his straining hardness. The liquid joy swirled around the throbbing gland and then jettisoned into the welcoming vaginal passage of his Lover. Tyler finally felt the ecstatic joys of a full male orgasm and his loud wail was interrupted as a second stream shot past the agitated crown and into the milking cavern,

“AHHHHHHH .. IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Tyler slumped down onto the bed of air gasping and panting. His still spurting manhood slipped out of his lover’s vagina and lay jerking on his abdomen. He closed his eyes as his mind and body savored the delicious aftershocks. In a few moments, he felt a warm flow of water washing his abdomen, thighs and genitals, quickly followed by puffs of warm air. Tyler cooed softly as his body was cleaned and dried.

He felt himself being put into a standing position and the circular beam of light returned. The door was opened and he saw the boy smiling at him. A dazed and speechless Tyler was led from the room and escorted to a Pleasure Room.

03.04 Fantasy Room, Julie and her male Entity:

Young virgin females are processed with gentleness and patience. A girl the same age as Julie approached Julie at the reception desk and said,

“I see that you are nervous and I want to assure you that you will enjoy every moment of your session in the Fantasy room.”

She handed a soft, silky robe to Julie and helped her put it on. Julie was thankful that it covered her nakedness. The girl handed a cup of water and two pills. She was told they would help relax her and prepare her for the Fantasy room. Julie drank them down and followed the girl to the room. Along the way, the robe clung to her body and her movements caused the silkiness to brush across her breasts and tease her stiffening nipples. They entered the room and Julie was surprised when she saw that the room was totally mirrored. There were no visible lights yet the room was bathed in a soft warm glow. The girl led her toward the center of the room and said,

“Just relax and enjoy yourself. Trust me, you will remember this for the rest of your life.”

As the girl left, she pressed a button and closed the door.

Julie was now alone, she felt nervous and wondered why she was so quick in accepting what her mother had setup for her. She closed her eyes, wondering how it would start. A warmth suddenly flooded her loins and her stiff nipples began to tingle.

She flinched slightly when she felt the first touches on the soft fabric of the robe. They were light at first and Julie thought it was the air moving across the fabric. As the touches changed into persistent presses and massages, feelings of pleasure spread across her body that she had never felt before and she kept her eyes closed, not wanting them to go away.

She felt what seemed like ‘hands’ pushing the fabric onto breasts, lifting them and then ‘fingers’ pushing onto her nipples, always moving, always pressing. More ‘hands’ moved onto her hips, lower abdomen and thighs. They also, teasingly pressed the soft fabric against her inner thighs, coming close to, but not touching her private parts. As the wonderful touches flowed across her body, her nervousness and apprehensions slowly faded and a soft sigh escaped her lips. She felt light, butterfly-like kisses, spreading across her face and neck, the wonderful warmth intensified and continued to ripple throughout her body. The ‘hands’ on her inner thighs were now, gently pushing, the fabric of her robe against her tingling labia and stiffening young clitoris.

She began to unconsciously push herself into the unseen ‘hands’ as they roamed freely across her body. Suddenly she felt the fabric being pushed onto her protruding organ with exquisite swirls and massages. Her eyes snapped open, her hips jerked and she moaned loudly as the pink organ throbbed against the silky cloth. She would have crumbled to the floor had not been for the unseen hands that were supporting her.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Julie looked franticly about herself but saw no one. She saw the fabric of her robe being pushed and swirled onto her body. A flushed looked spread across her face as her mind tried to understand what was happening to her body. She felt soft ‘lips’ touch her lips, then a warm moist ‘tongue’ slipped back and forth between her lips. The ‘tongue’ slowly slipped inward and Julie took a deep breath when she felt her tongue being touched. Delicious sensations flooded her mind as the tongues danced and played together. Soon the kiss became deeper and more passionate.

The boys she dated had never kissed her like this and she moaned into the unseen ‘mouth’.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ..”

The kisses on her neck and face continued along with the massages on her breasts, nipples and the swelling folds of her labia and clitoris. The pills, the hands and the fingers were pushing the teen toward her point of no return. The passionate kiss continued and a dazed Julie was barely aware that the sash to her robe was being loosened. The soft fabric of her robe was pushed from her shoulders and Julie broke the kiss gasping as her firm breasts and erect nipples sprung into the air. Her stiff clitoris stood hard between her thighs.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Her breath came in quick pants when she saw her aroused nakedness in the mirror. The unseen mouths and hands now reacquired her body. This time they had soft, bare skin to massage and suckle on. A soft finger pressed onto her hard organ and Julie gasped when she saw it being swirled in the air and her hips bucked forward at the ecstatic contact.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The mouth and lips slipped from her face and suckled their way down toward her right breast. A massaging hand seemed to hold it for the advancing mouth. She gasped as a wonderful warmth bathed her erect nipple and then descended onto the excited bud with an delicious sucking and suckling action. She saw and felt her left breast being gently lifted and another mouth slipped over the tingling nipple. Ripples of pleasure flowed across her chest and merged with those radiating from her clitoris. At the same time she felt the hands on her inner thighs move inward and form themselves around the swelling folds of her labia. Both thumbs pressed and swirled her rigid organ and she cried out, instinctively spreading her legs and hunching down.

“Ohhhhhhhhh .. Goddddddd ..”

Julie’s wide open eyes still saw nothing in front of her or around her. Her mind and body no longer cared about the ‘whys’ or ‘hows’, only the joy that ‘they’ were giving her body.

She felt pressure against her legs and back, it was almost like a blanket of air. Her body was slowly moved from a standing position to a prone position. The loving attention on her body never faltered or stopped. A sense of excitement gripped her when she felt her legs being bent at the knees and spread apart. She then felt her feet being pulled slightly back toward her hips. She saw herself in the mirrored wall and it remained her of the first gynecological exam she had before the trip.

While the hands and mouths adorned her nakedness, another third suckling mouth gently slipped onto her abdomen and worked its way downward. The fingers of the hand that were molded to her labia slipped between the folds and pulled them apart as the suckling mouth approached the junction of her thighs. A deep intake of breath and a long hiss was heard when a long, warm tongue curled around her excited clitoris.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The tongue was joined by suckling lips and both began to suck on her organ of joy as it jerked and throbbed within the loving mouth. The exploring fingers began to tease and tantalize her clasping inner lips and her hips began pushing her enflamed sex against her unseen Lover. Slowly two fingers pushed into her eager passage with an exquisite twisting and turning action. She gasped as jolts of intense pleasure flooded her vagina and merged with those from her throbbing clitoris. Finally, ‘someone’ was doing something to her that her dates didn’t know how what to do.

“Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww ..”

While Julia’s mind was reveling with all the sensations, a finger pushed through the small opening of her hymen. It secreted a mild numbing chemical as the tip of the finger slowly shredded her virginity. When finished, another finger slipped inward and both began to swirl around her excited vaginal passage. Her clenching vaginal muscles were trying to draw the twisting fingers deeper into its enflamed sheath. The slithering tips began circling her excited vaginal walls as if they were searching for something.

Julie suddenly arched up from the ‘blanket of air’, her hips bucked her enflamed sex in wild circles and she squealed in joy. ‘They’ had found her illusive ‘G’ spot and began an ecstatic massaging of the ultra-sensitive tissues.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

All the unseen forces came together now and intensified their actions on her body. From breasts and nipples to her rigid clitoris to her spasming vagina. They suckled, they massaged, they stroked, they teased and they caressed. She thrust her breasts and engorged nipples into the devouring mouths and ground her raging sex into the sucking mouth and stroking fingers.

The seventeen year old was thrown into a sexual frenzy and her body unleashed her first orgasm.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE …”

Julia slumped down onto the supporting ‘blanket of air’ and she moaned as delicious aftershocks rippled across her body.

“Ohhhhhhhhh .. Thank you … Thank you …”

She felt all the unseen mouths, lips, hands and fingers slowly leave her body.

She whimpered in disappointment.

“Oh .. please don’t leave me ..”

Julie felt a presence move between her spread and bent thighs and lean over her body. She looked down her body and into the mirror and saw nothing. Something long, thick and throbbing came to rest on her abdomen and she could feel a warm wetness oozing onto her skin. She reached out into the air and her hands found her ‘new’ lover’s erection. She had felt boys erections before but nothing like the one that was throbbing in her hands. Her mind said ‘NO’, it was too big, but her body vaulted up the arousal ladder screaming,

‘Yes .. Yes .. Yes ..”

She sensed the head of her Lover as it neared her face. She closed eyes, parted her lips slightly and waited. Its lips touched her lips and its tongue slipped into her mouth. Julie moaned into the Entity’s mouth as she eagerly returned the kiss, it was deep and full of passion.

“mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ..”

While they kissed her Lover settled further onto her body. It shifted its mid section and its heavy testicles came to rest on her engorged organ of joy. She pushed up, sinking it between the soft, heavy balls in an ecstatic swirling motion and a deep guttural moan was heard from her mouth. They broke the kiss and Julie lay there gasping and panting as the soft heaviness massaged her excited clitoris.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh .. “

The presence began planting wet suckling kisses over her face and neck. The kisses trekked downward from her shoulders toward her chest. As its head moved downward, so did its body and she squealed again as its throbbing hardness slipped over her clitoris and through the swollen folds of her labia. The suckling mouth reached her right breast, slipping over the firm mound and descended onto the bullet-like nipple. Its lips and tongue swirled around the rubbery tip and Julie moaned her gratitude.

“Yes .. Yes .. Yes ..”

The presence shifted its mid-section again and Julie’s eyes shot opened as its massive gland slipped between the swollen folds of her labia, pushing them further apart. The suckling mouth began an wonderful journey over to her left breast and nipple, bestowing equal time to both. While its mouth adorned one, its hands massaged and kneaded the other. Julie gasped and moaned, pushing the breast and nipple into her Lover’s mouth. Back and forth, back and forth, no one had ever given her breasts so much attention or pleasure.

Julie wasn’t really aware of it, but her hips were deliciously sawing her wet pink furrow over the pulsing girth of her Lover’s hardness. On one sweep, the thick head nestled into the clasping inner lips and Julie screeched loudly,

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Her Lover now shifted downward between her spread thighs. Its hands gently wrapped around each thigh as its head came nearer and nearer to his open sex. Again Julie held her breath as the moist breath of air bathed her hyper-excited clitoris. Her Lover’s lips slipped over the rigid organ and its mouth and lips began sucking her rigid, pink clitoris.

She squealed as her hyper-excited organ exploded with joy.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Her hips bucked and jerked wildly and the grasping hands on her thighs prevented the ecstatic contact from being broken. The mouth slowly loosened its suckling grip and moved downward onto the twitching folds of her labia. Julie cooed and gurgled as the exploring lips and tongue pushed into the wet furrow and began to suck and kiss its way up and down the swollen portal of her womanhood.

On one downward sweep, the tongue’s thick tip began an ecstatic tracing of her clasping inner lips causing jolts of pure pleasure to shoot directly into her dazed and aroused mind. She spread her thighs as wide as she could so her Lover could have complete and open access to her seething sex. It did not disappoint her. Its long tongue slithered inward and she almost fainted from the incredible sensations as it twisted its way into her seething passage. Its curled tip circled her clenching walls and quickly nestled onto her exploding ‘G’ spot. Streaks of joy rolled across her loins like a series of freight trains. Julie’s hands grasped the unseen head and pulled it deep into her enflamed sex.

“UGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

The long, thick tongue pushed deeper into her vagina sucking up her oozing vaginal nectar as though it was a straw. It withdrew and slipped back in, again and again. Julie’s hips were bucking and thrashing, her clenching vaginal muscles desperately trying to draw the wonderful appendage deeper into her clenching sheath. With each inward and outward sweep, the swirling tip massaged and caressed her excited sweet spot throwing her into a sexual frenzy. Her body arched upward and froze as her second orgasm rumbled throughout her body.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

It took several seconds for the ecstatic convulsions to subside into delicious aftershocks. Her hands adorned the loving head that was still latched onto her spasming sex. She moaned with disappointment as the loving tongue slipped out of her clasping entrance and she slumped back onto the soft ‘blanket of air’, cooing and gurgling.

In a few moments, she felt the presence again shift upward between her wide spread thighs and gasped when she felt its massive, thickness settle between her wet, swollen folds. It began a slow, ecstatic sawing motion within the wet, pink crease, burrowing deeper between them with each stroke. Julie vaulted up her arousal ladder as the pulsing hardness swept over her engorged organ and down onto her excited inner lips. Her hands reached out and grasped her Lovers unseen hips and pulled them forceful inward and she squealed in joy as her Lover’s warm, throbbing hardness pressed onto her rigid clitoris.

Her hands moved between their bodies and her Lover lifted upward a little causing its erection to slip out of the her clasping folds. Her hands searched for and found the Entity’s incredible erection and she moaned when her hands and fingers were barely able to wrap themselves around it. Her virgin mind and body now needed, now wanted, now craved for this magnificent organ to penetrate her body.

She felt hands pulling her hands away and at the same time she felt her Lover pull its straining hardness back down through her folds until the thick head nestled against her excited inner lips. Julie closed her eyes, her breath quickened and gasps of anticipation flowed from her open mouth. She felt her oozing entrance being stretched as the thick gland nudged inward. The pressure was almost unbearable and for a fleeting moment, apprehension gripped her mind. It quickly disappeared as the elastic rimmed entrance stretched and ‘popped’ over the flexing head of her Lover’s thick erection.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

She wiggled her hips and the stretched feeling moved further inward. Her eager vagina excitedly expanded to accommodate her advancing Lover and her vaginal muscles began to kiss and caress the incredible thickness. As her Lover slipped further into the enflamed passage, Julie gurgled with joy. It burrowed inward four inches and then slowly withdrew, repeating the pleasuring cycle until Julie’s vagina got used its thickness. It slipped further deeper and Julie’s mind was being saturated with ecstatic sensations that she had only dreamed about.

She wanted more of her Lover’s magnificent ‘manhood’, she wanted it all. She held her breath and lunged her hips forcefully upward, skewering her enflamed womanhood onto the enormous phallus. Julie wailed as the long, thick hardness plunged into the depths of her sexual being.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

She and her Lover froze in sexual union. Her body had never felt such fullness and her mind was flooded with new intense jolts of joy as her stretched vaginal walls rippled up and down over the flexing surface of her Lover’s manhood. It slowly, almost teasingly pulled outward and Julie gasped at the ecstatic friction. The throbbing head reached her clasping inner lips and then sunk slowly inward.

Her Lover now started a cycle of slow and fast strokes. All the way in, all the way out, part way in, part way out. Julie was in orgasmic heaven. Her stretched vaginal muscles were now used to the girth of her Lover and began to massage and milk the wonderful thickness that was thrusting and lunging into her enraged cavern. On occasion it would delay over her hyper-excited ‘G’ spot and Julie would arch up and wail in ecstasy.

She felt hands grip her flailing legs behind the knees and pull them back toward her shoulders which pushed her flared sex upward, allowing her Lover full penetration into her body. Its erection bored into her seething passage and the flexing thickness of its head pushed into the flowering portal to her womb.

Julie locked her legs around the lower back of her Lover and her hips began a frenzied counter thrusting action. The thick juices of her steamy passage were now flowing and soft slurping sound could be heard as the long, thick shaft plowed into the depths of womanhood.

She felt the beginnings of her orgasm building in a way that she had never felt it build before. It started as a series of wonderful spasms deep within her vagina. It rumbled outward past her twitching folds and onto her rigid, ruby, red clitoris and swept upward onto her aching firm breasts and bullet-like nipples. The sensations intensified and she began moaning and gurgling incoherently.

Her legs shot out in a wide ‘V’ and kicked franticly in the air. Her thick juices spurted past the stretched opening of her vagina. She arched upward impaling her Lover’s massive erection deep into her cervix and womb. Her eyes opened wide and saw nothing, her mouth open wide and no sound was heard.

The ecstatic rumblings turned into orgasmic explosions and Julie came out of her euphoric freeze and wailed loudly as her third orgasm shattered her mind.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Her saturated mind lost all touch with reality and she floated on an orgasmic cloud between consciousness and unconsciousness. Slowly she came down from her orgasmic high, moaning as the delicious aftershock rippled across her body.

Julie reached up and drew her Lover’s face down her face and this time she kissed him deeply and passionately. The Entity slowly withdrew from her body and her vaginal muscles spasmed as the thickness slipped out of her body.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Julia felt the hands put her into a standing position and supported her on weak and wobbly legs. She saw her radiant body being reflected back into her sexually satisfied eyes. The door opened the girl entered the room. Julie smiled at her and nodded her head. The girl told Julie that her mother had reserved a Pleasure Room for her and they would go there now.

03.05 Pleasure Room, Amanda gets a makeover:

Amanda entered the room and the woman walked her so she stood in front of the Chamber. She saw the ‘U’ shaped seat, the arm rests and leg rests. She looked at the front panel that was standing above the top of the Chamber knew she was going to be totally enclosed within the Chamber. Amanda was having second thoughts about doing this but allowed the woman to help her step into the enclosure. Her legs were lifted and put on the leg rests. She cringed slightly when she saw how spread her bent legs were and how open her sex was. Her arms were then placed on the arm rests. With a sense of foreboding, she sat back against the soft cushion and waited.

The woman smiled at Amanda and pressed a button on the side of the Chamber. The front panel was lowered, effectively sealing her in the chamber. Soft Interior lights turned ‘on’, along with the 16″ HD screen. While she looked at herself in the monitor, the chamber’s restraining straps curled around her wrists and ankles. The action took her by surprise and she instinctively tried to pull her arms and legs out off the restraints. The drug was in effect and fearfulness quickly faded.

03.06 Amanda, Chamber Preparation:

Suddenly, she heard gurgling sounds as a thick liquid Gel entered the Chamber. She watched with wide open eyes as the level neared the seat and then the warm, Gel touch her spread buttocks and then flowed onto thighs, hips and bent legs. The Gel continued its upward flow unto her abdomen, lower chest and then spread onto her breasts, back and shoulders. Amanda closed her eyes and sighed as her body was encased within the swirling Gel liquid. It felt good, almost like a massage at the Spa.

The Gel flowed over and around her labia, pushing deliciously between the flared folds between her open thighs and her clitoris tingled as the sensitive tip was kissed and caressed. The Gel thickened as it flowed under and over her form breasts and onto her stiffening nipples. Amanda felt her breasts being lifted and a wonderful encasing pouch enveloped each of them within an exquisite massaging and kneading action. Within each pouch, ‘mouth’ like depressions formed and suckled their way onto her tingling nipples.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Amanda was now ready for her enhancements and her Lover.

03.07 Amanda, Chamber, First orgasm:

The Gel that had seeped between her flared folds now snuggled deeper into the pink furrow, pushing the folds further apart. A delicious massaging action was started over her entire body and Amanda felt as though a hundred of tongues and mouths were now kissing and caressing her clitoris, labia, breasts and nipples. The massaging Gel traced and teased her fluttering inner lips that were already moist with their early juices. Her clitoris hardened and began to ache and throb. In a few more seconds, the pink tip extended its way out of its protected hood into the waiting and suckling Gel liquid. The Gel thickened around the engorged organ with an ecstatic sucking action causing Amanda to gasp as her clitoris jerked with joy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The Gel nudged against her treasured entrance with a delicious kissing and caressing action and it was rewarded with thicker drools of Amanda’s vaginal juices. Her hips jerked rapidly as the Gel suckled on her organ of joy and excited inner lips and she pushed her bullet-like nipples into the ‘mouths’ of the Gel’s suckling pouches. She closed her eyes and savored all the sensations that she hadn’t felt in years.

Suddenly, eyes flew wide open when she felt a thickness forming between her thighs. She looked at the monitor and saw the flared folds of her labia being pushed apart as the thickness nestled into her clasping inner lips.

“Ohh .. Ohh .. Ohh ..”

She shifted her hips excitedly against the caressing mass and pushed her sex outward onto the thickness that was probing the portal to her womanhood. Her swollen labia was now tingling with desire and Amanda moaned as the ecstatic sensations rippled into her vaginal passage. While her swollen folds and clitoris were being massaged and suckled, the thick Gel formed into phallic shape and slowly nudged against her excited entrance. Tendrils of joy rippled up and down her vagina as the flexing head stretched the elastic entrance and slowly slithered inward.

Amanda had almost forgotten what an erection felt like and she gasped loudly as the Gel entered her excited vagina. The ecstatic sensations rippled throughout her body and she wanted more. Her hips bucked up forcefully and her Gel Lover bore deep into her womanhood.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The Gel phallic started a methodic thrusting action, from inner lips to cervix. Full in, half in, fast, slow. It twisted and flexed, it pulsed and throbbed. Amanda was delirious with ecstasy. She couldn’t keep up with the counter thrusts and just sat back and let the orgasmic waves wash over her mind and body. Ecstatic jolts of joy saturated her vaginal sheath. Her stiff bullet-like nipples ached and tingled as the Gel ‘mouths’ continued to suck and suckle on them. Her long sexual abstinence was pushing her into a sexual frenzy and toward her orgasmic trip point. Her Lover started deep, direct, in and out thrusts. Incoherent noises escaped Amanda’s mouth as her hips ground in tight circles around the Gel’s magnificent hardness.

“Don’t Stop .. Don’t ever stop .. Oh God ..”

Amanda raced toward a climatic orgasm. the Gel phallic plunged deep into her cervix again and again. Suddenly Amanda arched up from the seat, her body rippling with orgasmic convulsions. Her eyes opened wide and she saw nothing but white flashes of ecstatic joy. Her vagina clenched and spasmed along the entire length of the long, thick penetrator.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE …”

Her body exploded into orgasmic overload and she lost consciousness for a few seconds. When she recovered her body was still heaving in the throes of aftershocks. She closed her eyes and slumped onto the soft supports of the Chamber’s seat. The Gel liquid began analyzing Amanda’s orgasmic fluids and finalized its formula for Amanda’s bodily enhancements.

When it finish, the phallic absorbed the vaginal fluids and then slipped outward until only the head remained within the caressing lips of Amanda’s outer vagina. It went into a dormant stage with delicious ‘purrs’ and flexes.

03.08 Amanda, Chamber, Breast enhancement:

The Chamber let Amanda rest against the soft backing of the seat while she slowly came down from her orgasmic high. She looked at the screen and with dazed eyes saw her swollen flared folds being stretched by the Gel’s thick gland and the bright pinkness of her rigid clitoris within the Gel’s ‘purring’ sheath. Her erect nipples stood out like bullets within the massaging pouches.

The silky breast pouches now released their enhancement chemicals. Amanda suddenly felt a wonderful firmness grip her breasts. The encasing pouches intensified the massaging action and her excited nipples felt like they were going to explode. Within seconds Amanda felt as if dozens of hands and fingers were massaging and kneading her breasts and suckling ‘mouths’ devouring her erect nipples.

Amanda moaned as waves of pleasure radiated across her chest. She felt the delicious sensations building in both of her breasts. Amanda looked at the screen and her eyes opened wide and she gasped with joy when she saw the clear pouches expanding. Her breasts were becoming fuller and firmer. Delicious quakes pulsed across her chest as her breasts and nipples grew in spurts.

BREASTS: 36A NIPPLES: 3/8″

“Ohhhhh .. Myyyyy ..”

BREASTS: 36B NIPPLES: 7/16″

Amanda couldn’t believe how full and full her breasts were beginning to feel. Her nipples had never felt so hard and tingly.

BREASTS: 36C NIPPLES: 1/2″

Amanda was thrusting her breasts and nipples wildly into the loving pouches.

“Ohhhh .. Goddddd ..”

The Chamber now had Amanda’s breasts and nipples at their target size and the pouches settled down to a wonderful ‘purring’ action. Amanda cried out in joy when she saw her enhanced breasts within the clear Gel pouches. The pouches slowed their assault to a low level ‘purring’ and Amanda lay within the Chamber’s soft restraints, savoring the wonderful new feelings.

03.09 Amanda, Chamber, Clitoris enhancement:

She lay back savoring the ‘new’ fullness and firmness. Her hard nipples felt like bullets and she yearned to touch them. The rippling sheath that was encasing her rigid clitoris now began to intensify its sucking action as it released its enhancing chemicals. As it burrowed into the clitoral hood Amanda felt her clitoris begin to expand and threw her head back and gasping and panting.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

EXTERNAL CLITORIS: 1/2″ x 3/16″ .. 5/8″ x 1/4″

With each ecstatic jerk of her hips, Amanda’s clitoris lengthened and thickened.

EXTERNAL CLITORIS: 3/4″ x 3/16″ .. 1″ x 3/8″

Amanda’s hands were franticly opening and closing with a desperate need to touch and massage her ecstatic organ but the restraining straps held her hands firmly. Jolts of joy were exploding across her loins.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh .. Goddddddddddddddd ..”

EXTERNAL CLITORIS: 1.25: x 1/2″ .. 1.50″ x 1/2″.

The long rigid organ’s natural downward angle insured an ecstatic contact against a thrusting erection. Amanda’s hips were bucking and grinding with abandonment as the suckling ‘mouth’ brought her closer and closer to her orgasmic edge. Her throbbing organ was now fully within the sucking ‘throat’ and she threw her head back and wailed as her clitoral orgasm was unleashed.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

The Gel’s clitoral sheath slowly withdrew from her erect organ and Amanda lay back gasping and panting. She looked at the screen and saw her excited, clitoris extending well beyond the confines of its clitoral hood and a smile lit up her face.

She whispered,

“Oh! God, Thank you ..”

As if in an answer, the thick Gel swirled around the engorged pink tip and Amanda again gasped in joy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

03.10 Amanda, Chamber, Vaginal enhancement:

Amanda felt the thick, ‘purring’ head of the Gel’s phallic that lay within her clasping inner lips begin to move. Her arousal was now at a fever pitch and she ground her hips against her thick Lover. The flexing head nudged further inward and Amanda’s excited lips eagerly slipped over the thick head as it slowly twisted and turned its way into her more than welcoming vagina. Amanda screamed as her Lover sunk into the depths of her sexual being. The twisting head nestled against the flowering portal of her womb and then rested with delicious ‘purrs’ and flexes as Amanda savored the wonderful fullness that was stretching her womanhood.

“Ahh .. Ahh .. Ahh ..”

The Gel now secreted its vaginal enhancement chemicals. She gasped as delicious antsy sensations gripped the entire length of vaginal sheath. The elasticity and vaginal depth was slowly changed to accommodate an 8.5″ x 3.5″ erection. The sexual sensitivity was expanded to take in 50% of the vaginal sheath and her elusive ‘G’ spot was expanded and enhanced.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

03.11 Amanda, Chamber, Vaginal testing, Conditioning:

Suddenly Amanda’s entire body was flooded with waves of rippling sexual joy. The massaging, kneading and suckling pouches renewed their loving attention to her firm breasts and bullet-like nipples. The suctioning ‘mouth’ of the Gel’s clitoral .mouth’ once again slipped ecstatically over her extended organ of joy.

Amanda bucked and jerked as her body was thrown into a sexual frenzy. Her Lover withdrew from her clenching vaginal sheath until the thick was just inside the cle4nching inner lips and then plunged back into the depths of her steaming passage. Amanda squealed in joy as her lover began an ecstatic series of rhythmic thrusts and lunges. The Gel began to vary its rhythm, full in, full out, part way in, part way out, always twisting, always flexing.

Amanda began deep gasps for air as her body became saturated with waves of sexual ecstasy. Her hips were bucking and jerking wildly within the Chamber’s restraints as her Lover stoked into and out of her enraged vagina. Her orgasm exploded like a clap of thunder and bolts of joy flashed across her dazed eyes and mind. Her hips bucked upward and froze and a loud orgasmic wail echoed around the Pleasure Room.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

She slumped back down, gasping and panting. Her hips continued matching the deep thrusts of her Gel lover. Her mewing and gurgling sounds became louder and incoherent as they escaped her drooling mouth. The phallic now expanded its length and girth and Amanda’s body went into its sexual ‘auto’ mode with forceful counter thrusts as she rode her second orgasmic wave. Her hands fisted and her toes curled as her Lover lunged into her womb and unleashed its warm thick ejaculant. Amanda felt the incredible thick volume fill her cervix and vaginal sheath. Her eyes opened wide but she saw nothing, her mouth opened but no sound was heard. Suddenly, her orgasmic freeze disappeared and the room was again filled with her orgasmic wail.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Amanda’s mind and body went into orgasmic overload and she lost consciousness. Her jerking body slumped back down onto the soft supports of the Chamber’s seat and backrest.

The Gel’s phallic released its final set of conditioning chemicals.

Amanda would be bisexual. The barriers of gender, age and incest were removed from her mind, including bestiality. Finally, pheromones were absorbed by her body that would bond sexually bond her to Julie and Tyler.

Amanda slowly regained consciousness and she moaned as a series of wonderful aftershocks rippled across her body. Amanda purred as she came down from her orgasmic high. She felt The wonderful pouches slip away and her firm breasts and her perky, erect nipples tingled as they sprung into the swirling Gel. The suckling clitoral ‘mouth’ released her still engorged clitoris and Amanda gurgled with joy as the rigid pink organ joined her excited nipples in the warm, caressing Gel.

The thick phallic slowly withdrew from her stretched vagina. A mix of vaginal fluids and ejaculant gushed into the waiting Gel.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh .. Don’t leave me.”

The thick Gel was now drained from the Chamber and was replaced by warm jets of soothing waters. Amanda sighed as her body was washed and cleaned. Soon the jets were replaced with warm puffs of air.

The front panel opened and Amanda saw the smiling face of the woman. As the panel lifted upward the restraining straps on her ankles and wrists were removed. The woman helped Amanda out of the Chamber and she stood on wobbly legs. The woman turned her so she could see her enhanced body.

Her hands reached for her breasts and she smiled as she gently lifted them. Her right hand slipped downward and fondled her still rigid organ of joy.

Her hips bucked forward as jolts of joy exploded across her loins.

“Ahhhhhhh ..”

As she was walked toward the waiting area, the woman told Amanda that Tyler and Julie were now in their Pleasure Rooms .. receiving their enhancements. Amanda sat down and waited. In a few minutes she saw Tyler walking toward her and couldn’t believe what she was seeing. As he walked his ‘enhanced’ manhood and testicles swayed between his thighs and a knowing smile radiated from his face.

Tyler stopped in front of his mother and gazed at her curvaceousness, at the same time she was gazing at her son’s ‘package’. Neither could understand the sense of attraction that was filling their minds. Amanda got control of herself and told Tyler that Julie would be with them shortly. In a few minutes a radiant and beaming Julie joined them. Amanda smiled and Tyler tried to stop the stirring of his penis. It didn’t go unnoticed and Amanda thought it would be a good time to leave the Pleasure Complex. As they walked back to their stateroom, Amanda was thinking that she would have to find a way to control her son’s raging hormones. Julie didn’t seem to disturbed at all by the sight of her brother’s semi-erect penis.

03.12 Mother Deep Throats Son:

By the time they reached their stateroom Tyler had calmed and Amanda was both confused and disturbed with the feelings they had for each other. She sat her twins down on the sectional and stood in front of them and began talking,

“I am not really sure what happened to us today, but things have changed and we have to control ourselves. I think it would be best if we use the Pleasure Complex when we feel ourselves getting .. ah .. you know .. excited.”

Amanda saw Tyler’s fixed gaze on her body and knew the words weren’t getting through. She was also having the same problem and Julie’s eyes were switching back and forth between her mother and her brother. She tried to blank out the feelings that were building within her and, as if in a hypnotic trance, Amanda walked toward her son and knelt down in front of his bent legs. Julie didn’t know what her mother was going to do, but she would learn from it.

Amanda rubbed her hands along the top Tyler’s thighs and looked up into his face and smiled. Her hands slipped down onto his inner thighs and slowly pushed them apart. Her breathing quickened when she saw his heavy balls and thick penis swaying in the air over the edge of the cushion. She reached out with both hands and lifted his testicles with a gentle massaging action. She couldn’t believe how soft and heavy they felt and smiled when she saw her son’s penis begin to stir. Her right hand moved up and wrapped itself around the thick tube of stirring flesh with a persistent swirling and squeezing action. Amanda and Julie gasped and Tyler moaned as his incredible penis soared to full erection. Julie looked in awe at the sight of her brother’s hardness. Both of Amanda’s hands now glided up and down the thick pillar and Tyler squirmed and moaned as his mother adorned his throbbing manhood.

Amanda pulled away from her son and said,

“Come with me you two, There is a better place for this.”

Amanda led Tyler and Julie into her bedroom and had Tyler sit on the edge of bed, Julie quickly sat beside him. Amanda knelt down in front of her son’s bent legs and whispered,

“I want to taste that wonderful nectar that shoots out of that huge, hard penis of yours.”

Tyler’s erection jumped excitedly and Amanda looked down and saw the drops of precum oozing from the tip of his thick gland. She put her hands on Tyler’s shoulders and her mouth gently touched Tyler’s lips. He quickly parted his lips knowing he was going to be kissed, their lips met and his hardness jerked as their tongues danced and played with each other. With their mouths locked onto to each other, Amanda gently pushed Tyler back on to the bed so lay on his back. As they continued to kiss, Tyler instinctively spread his bent legs and Amanda shuffled further inward between them, forcing them to spread further apart. She felt her son’s rigid member press against her abdomen and the oozing slickness heightened the sensations as Amanda deliciously ground against it.

Tyler moaned into Amanda’s mouth.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ..”

Amanda broke the kiss and looked down at her son and smiled,

“I just want you to lay there and absorb all the sensations that my hands and mouth are going to give you.”

With that, Amanda starting planting soft butterfly kisses on Tyler’s neck and shoulders. A soft sigh escaped Tyler’s lip her hands reached in and palmed Tyler’s firm areolas which turned into a moan when the Amanda’s fingers moved onto his enhanced nipples and began manipulating the erect buds.

“Ohhh … Mommmmm”

The suckling kisses continued from shoulder to shoulder and Tyler’s breathing quickened. Amanda’s mouth and lips now trekked downward toward Tyler’s right areola. Tyler knew where Amanda’s suckling mouth was headed and he held his breath as it neared his right breast. He felt a warm, moist breath bath his erect nipple and then he felt it being sucked into his mother’s mouth. Another moan was heard as Amanda’s lips and tongue pressed and swirled around the excited nipple.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

In a few seconds the loving mouth kissed its way over to Tyler’s left areola and again, her loving mouth devoured Tyler’s left nipple. All the while the loving hands continued to massage and knead both of Tyler’s areolas. Amanda divided her loving attention to both nipples and Tyler’s breathing now came in quick pants and gasps and he started to push his tingling nipples into Amanda’s wonderful hands and devouring mouth. While the mouth continued to suck and suckle on Tyler’s nipples, Amanda lifted herself up slightly and her hands massaged their way down onto his abdomen. His pants deepened as the hands neared the base of throbbing erection. She teasingly retraced her way back up to his aching bullet-like nipples and smiled when she saw and felt Tyler’s hips pushing his erection in the air.

After tweaking and sucking his excited nipples, her hands again started their downward trek. She deliberately grazed Tyler’s hardness with her wrists and felt the hot, rubbery pulses of her son’s engorged organ. Her hands slipped further downward and neared Tyler heavy, swaying balls. Tyler shifted his hips trying to get Amanda’s massaging hands to move inward to his aching testicles. Amanda didn’t disappoint him and she gently formed her hands around his bloated balls. Tyler’s hips jerked upward and he moaned as waves of pleasure radiated across his loins.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

An aroused Julie was staring intently at what her mother was doing to her brother.

While Amanda’s hands pushed Tyler’s arousal level higher and higher, her loving mouth now left Tyler’s tingling, erect nipples and began a delicious kissing journey downward over Tyler’s abdomen.

Tyler knew where the loving mouth was headed. His entire sex rippled with excited anticipation. His erection jumped and jerked and precum spurted and drooled from the enflamed head. He closed his eyes and waited with baited breath as the suckling mouth came nearer and nearer to its destination.

Tyler felt his mother’s mouth leave his abdomen and then a wonderful, warm, moist breath of air bathed his highly-sensitive and tingly gland. He screeched and arched upward as the open mouth descended onto the head of his straining manhood. Amanda’s lips suckled their way down to the circumcision ring and her tongue swirled ecstatically around the highly excited gland.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Amanda moved her hands from Tyler’s testicles and put them on the bed for support. Her head and mouth now started a slow descent onto Tyler’s throbbing erection. She raised up a bit and tilted her head. Tyler’s thick gland now glided into her clenching mouth and throat.

He gurgled with joy as Amanda’s warm throat muscles clenched and squeezed his pulsing hardness as it was sucked into the depths of his mother’s throat. Amanda’s throat bulged obscenely from the imbedded thickness and her chin pressed against her son’s heavy balls. She shifted it back and forth causing Tyler to gasp loudly from the dual sensations.

With a torturous twisting motion, Amanda lifted her head and Tyler’s throbbing erection was slowly pulled outward. When the agitated gland reach her mouth, she closed her cheeks around it with a forceful suctioning action. Her tongue swirled around the pulsing head and played with the oozing opening. She sucked up Tyler’s precum with her curled tongue as though it was a straw.

“Uhh .. Uhh .. Mommmmm ..”

Amanda smiled inwardly at Tyler’s torment and then skewered her loving throat back onto Tyler’s enraged organ. Tyler’s hips began bucking and thrashing, his hands gripped Amanda’s head tightly. Amanda’s grip on Tyler’s hips tightened. Again, Tyler felt that ecstatic sucking and milking action as his erection descended into the depths of his mother’s incredible mouth and throat.

Amanda knew that her throat was pushing Tyler rapidly toward his orgasmic edge and she pulled upward just enough so that two or three of Tyler’s hardness remained within her throat. She then began to ecstatically flex and clench her throat muscles around Tyler’s highly excited manhood, catapulting Tyler into a sexual frenzy. He gurgled incoherently as his thick load of semen entered the base of his erection and shot up his highly agitated erection. The thick stream of semen spewed into Amanda’s eager and receptive throat.

Tyler wailed with joy.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Amanda feasted on Tyler’s free flowing, gushing nectar. She increased her exquisite milking actions, knowing that she could coax at least one more massive ejaculation from Tyler’s enraged erection. His hips arched high above the bed as his mind and body became submersed in a cauldron of orgasmic sensations. Amanda’s mouth and throat followed Tyler’s frantic twists and contortions. His erection was now at the swollen bursting point. Another huge stream of thick semen exploded up his undulating organ. Again, Amanda feasted on the spewing gushes of nectar.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

His body slumped back onto the bed and his still spewing erection slipped out of his mother’s throat and mouth. Amanda looked down at her son’s drooling member and smiled. Long strings of semen hung from her lips. She laid the palm of her right hand on top of Tyler’s jerking erection with an exquisite swirling motion. Tyler moaned as it again spurted with his aftershocks.

Amanda leaned near Tyler’s dazed face and whispered,

“How’s that for a mother’s love.”

Amanda saw Julie’s stunned face. She took her hand and placed it on her brother’s semen drenched penis. Julie brought her fingers back to mouth and smiled as her tongue licked at the thick nectar. Her eyes drifted down between her mother’s thighs and saw the enhanced organ standing out like a pink beacon.

03.13 Daughter Fists Mother:

Amanda was looking intently at her son’s drooling erection as it slowly softened slipped over his drained testicles. Julie had left the bed and was now kneeling beside her mother. Amanda’s focus was suddenly replaced by an ecstatic jolt that exploded across her loin’s. Julie had reached between her her mother’s thighs and her fingers began pressing and swirling around the rigid clitoris. Amanda cried out and her hands grasped her son’s thighs for support as her daughter’s fingers slipped down through the wet crease and nestled into the clenching inner lips.

Julie leaned close to her mother’s head and said,

“Trade places with Tyler on the bed.”

Tyler quickly squirmed his body out from in front of his mother and Julie helped a dazed Amanda onto the bed. The siblings helped their mother shuffle forward so her sex lay over the edge of the bed. A smiling Julie looked at her mother and then knelt down in front of her bent legs and spread thighs. Amanda felt her daughter’s warm breath bathe her hard, excited clitoris and she closed her eyes knowing what Julia was about to do. It seemed like an eternity and then, Amanda’s hands grasped the sheet and her hips jerked upward as Julie’s tongue curled around her highly excited pink organ with an ecstatic sucking and swirling action. Julie’s suckling lips drew the enhanced clitoris into her mouth and Amanda’s hands shot down to her daughter’s head, pulling the ravenous mouth into her enflamed sex.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Julie slipped her fingers into her mother’s flared folds and nestled them into the clasping inner lips. Amanda wailed and squirmed as Julie’s mouth and fingers pushed her into a sexual frenzy. Julie nudged three fingers into her mother’s excited vaginal entrance, twisting and turning and intensified her suckling of her mother’s engorged organ of joy. Her twisting fingers continued to stroke deeply into her mother’s enflamed vaginal passage.

Just as Amanda’s orgasm was about to be unleashed, Julie withdrew from her mother’s body. Amanda cried out and her hips ground her sex in desperate circles above the bed. Julie sat back on her lower legs and smiled at her achievement. She opened the drawer to the nightstand and took out the bottle of personal lubricant.

A flushed and aroused Amana saw her daughter pour the lubricant over her right hand and wrist.

“The best is yet to come.”

Amanda’s entire body was screaming, ‘Yes, Yes, Yes’, as her thick juices oozed from her enflamed vagina.

Julie looked over Amanda’s body and smiled at her as she slowly slipped the tips of her grouped fingers between the swollen folds and pressed them against the eager opening. Julie then nudged them inward twisting and turning.

Amanda felt a great pressure as her vagina stretched and then unbelievable sensations exploded within her as the hand and wrist slipped inward. Her excited entrance quickly stretched over the advancing wrist and Amanda gasped at the delicious fullness. Slowly Julie’s hand slipped further inward and Amanda gurgled and moaned as the wrist, hand and fingers were soon twisting ecstatically within her clenching vaginal sheath.

“Oh God .. Oh God ..”

Amanda’s hips ground hungrily as spasms of joy raced throughout her sex. She thrust upward and wailed as she impaled herself deeply onto her daughter’s lower forearm. Julie’s wiggling fingers massaged and danced their way all along the length of her mother’s spasming cavern.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Julie paused for a few seconds and then withdrew her wrist and squirmed it back inward. Amanda’s mind didn’t think it was possible for a wrist and arm to penetrate her and give her so much joy. Julie now varied her thrusts from fast to slow, all in and all out, part way in and part way out. Amanda’s stretching vaginal muscles began clenching around the incredible fullness that was imbedded within her spasming womanhood. Bolts of pure joy shot directly to her dazed and stunned mind. Her breathing came in deep gasps and pants. Her thick vaginal juices spurted out past the lunging hand and wrist. Her head thrashed back and forth as waves of ecstasy rumbled throughout her body like a series of freight trains.

“JULIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Julie leaned her head inward and closed her mouth over her mother’s straining organ. The lips and tongue began an ecstatic caressing and suckling action on the hyper-excited clitoris. Amanda’s body bucked upward and jerked wildly as all the sensations merged into each other.

Julie started her final series of masterful strokes. Amanda’s mind could no longer control her bodies actions. She lay there and let the orgasmic pressure cooker build to the exploding point. Julie’s thrusts and lunges intensified and Amanda’s vaginal fluids gushed out past her stretched folds and flowed down her thighs, drenching the sheet and her breasts and nipples swelled to the bursting pointed.

“Ahh .. Ahh .. Ahh ..”

Amanda moaned and gasped. Her whole universe was centered on her clenching and spasming vagina. Her eyes and mind became saturated within an ecstatic, euphoric fog. Only the spiraling sensations were allowed to enter her mind as she was catapulted toward her orgasmic trip point … and it came. Julie felt her mother’s vaginal muscles clench tightly around her loving hand and wrist. Her hips thrust upward impaling herself totally on Julie’s wrist and lower forearm. Her legs shot out in a wide ‘V’, kicking franticly in the air as bright flashes of orgasmic lights danced across her eyes.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Amanda slumped down onto the bed unconscious. Her body continued buck and jerk as her internal orgasms continued. Slowly the contortions of her body ebbed and she slowly regained consciousness. She felt the wonderful fullness still imbedded deep within her vagina and moaned as the aftershocks rippled across her body.

Julie slowly withdrew her wrist and arm from her mother’s vagina, it was accompanied by a loud slurping sound. Torrents of vaginal fluids gushed out past the gaping entrance as it slowly returned to normal.

Amanda smiled at Julie and then looked at her aroused son.

“Let your brother satisfy your needs”

Julie smiled when she looked at Tyler and his straining hardness.

Amanda got of the bed and arranged the two pillows, one for Julie’s head and the other for her hips.

03.14 Brother Mates with Sister:

They stood in front of each other, gazing at the other’s aroused nakedness. Julie reached down and wrapped her right hand around her brother’s erection and panted as it throbbed within her hand. Tyler reached down and molded the palm of his hand onto his sister’s swollen, slick labia. Julie instinctively spread her legs and hunched down to give Tyler easier access to her sex. She laid her head on Tyler’s chest and gasped and moaned as his slick fingers explored the flared lips and slick furrow. His thumb had worked its way to her pink, extended clitoris and began massaging the rigid organ. Her hand closed tightly around her brother’s straining erection.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Amanda smiled as their hands explored each other’s sex. She knew Tyler was going to need some guidance and came near to them and said,

“Julie honey, get on the bed and lay on the pillows.”

Julie got on the bed and rested her head and hips on the pillows. Amanda then told Julie to bend her legs at the knees, spread them apart and bring her feet back to the pillow. She smiled when she saw her daughter’s raised and open sex.

Tyler watched as his sister’s sex came into his view and his erection twitched at the erotic sight. The thick gland glistened with his drooling precum and his faced was flushed with his arousal. He climbed onto the bed and knelt down between Julie’s spread thighs and feasted on her sexual treasures. Julie saw his head disappear between her thighs and then felt a warm breath of air bathe on her aching folds. She closed her eyes and held her breath in anticipation as her brother’s head neared its destination ..

slowly .. slowly .. and then …

Tyler’s warm tongue made contact with his sister’s enhanced clitoris. Julie’s hands shot down and grasped her brothers head as the ecstatic sensations flooded her sex. She had only dreamt of what a slippery tongue would feel like on her clitoris, now she knew, and her hips arched her sex upward, pushing her organ of joy into her brother’s sucking mouth.

“Ohhhhhh .. Yesssssss ..”

The fingers of his right hand slipped between his sister’s slick folds and began a delicious tracing of her excited vaginal entrance. Julie’s hips squirmed from side to side as her brother’s mouth and fingers explored her enflamed sex. Amanda saw that Tyler was having difficulty with his sister’s thrashing body and whispered,

“Use your hands .. grasp the underside of Julie’s hips.”

Tyler did so and his mouth and tongue reacquired Julie’s jerking clitoris. His right hand left Julie’s hip and the fingers began teasing her clasping inner lips. He nudged a single finger inward twisting and turning and Julie gurgled with joy as her clitoris and vagina sent jolts of pleasure rippling across her loins. Another finger slipped inward, followed by another as the sucking lips and mouth intensified their actions on her enraged organ of joy. Her hands tightened their grip on Tyler’s head as she ground her sex onto his devouring mouth and stroking fingers. By sheer luck, Tyler fingers pressed into the soft spongy tissues of his sister’s ‘G’ spot and she bucked up squealing with joy as her as her vaginal muscles clamped around the massaging fingers. Her bucking hips rose off the bed and froze. Her mouth opened wide but no sound was heard and her wide open eyes saw only bright flashes of orgasmic lights. Her hands fisted and her toes curled as her clitoris and convulsing vagina exploded with her first orgasm.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Julie slumped down onto the pillows gasping and panting as her body rippled with aftershocks. Tyler raised up and shuffled forward between her sisters thighs and leaned over her. She reached up and wrapped her arms tightly around her brother and held him close to her trembling body. She could feel Tyler’s pulsing manhood throbbing against her abdomen. She reached between their bodies and began massaging the wonderful 7.75″ x 2.75″ tube of flesh. Her fingers swirled around the slick oozing gland and Tyler moaned as his manhood jerked and drooled more of its slick preseminal fluids.

Julie whispered in his ear,

“I have a special place for that ‘thing’ between your legs.”

Amanda offered a suggestion and Tyler grabbed Julie’s legs behind the knees and positioned them back against her shoulders. A tormented Julie grasped her brother’s erection and pulled it into her swollen furrow. As the thick head slipped between the grateful folds, it pushed them further apart and both gasped at the exquisite contact. Julie dragged the thick, pulsing gland up and down her wet, pink crease from her inner lips to her engorged clitoris. She nestled it between her clasping inner lips and Tyler moaned as the throbbing head of his erection was kissed and caressed.

Julie, in a gasping plea, whispered,

“Now Tyler…now.. ..”

Tyler nudged his excited member inward and he gasped as the treasured opening stretched over his excited gland and his engorged manhood slipped into her seething passage. Tyler couldn’t believe the rippling tightness that was encasing his excited member. Julie felt the lips of her vagina being pushed wide apart. The elastic rimmed tightness resisted for a moment, and then gave way before the relentless pressure. Tyler pushed inward with deliberate slowness he heard gurgles of joy and pleasure coming from his sister’s open mouth.

2″..3″

“Ohhh .. Goddddd ..”

4″..5″

“Yes .. more .. give me all of it ..”

6″..7″

“Uhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Amanda smiled as her son slipped further and further into her daughter’s ‘special’ place. She could see the ecstatic sensations on both their faces as he sank deeper into Julie’s clenching vagina. She didn’t want Tyler to ejaculate too quickly and whispered instructions into his ear.

“Go slow .. stop for a moment or two if you are getting too excited.”

Tyler pulled partially out and slipped back inward. He kept his rhythm slow with short penetrating strokes, allowing him to get used to the incredible sensations that a female’s vaginal passage can give a male. Julie moaned as Tyler’s thrusts soon became longer and deeper. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and her legs locked themselves around his lower back. Tyler gasped and his lunges quickened when he felt Julie’s vaginal muscles began clenching and milking his straining hardness.

Amanda suggested a change to his penetration and Tyler shifted his hips. The angle to his thrusts changed and Julie squealed in joy as the flexing gland caressed and massaged her excited ‘G’ spot. Her arms and legs tightened around her brother’s body as she was thrown into a sexual frenzy.

Loud slurping sounds accompanied Tyler’s pistoning strokes as he buried his thick erection deep into his sister’s cervix and womb, again and again and again. Her thick juices were gushing and spurting out past her stretched swollen and flared folds. Suddenly Julie bucked upward skewering her enflamed sex on Tyler’s massive manhood. Her vaginal muscles went into deep contractions and she wailed as her second orgasm exploded across her body.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Julie slumped back down on the bed gasping for air. As she did, Tyler’s erection accidentally slipped from her stretched passage with a loud slurping sound and jerked in the air above her abdomen.

Julie groaned as the wonderful thickness slipped out of her body.

Amanda quickly reached between their bodies and guided Tyler’s engorged hardness back into Julie’s seething passage. Thankful moans were heard from both sister and brother. It took Julie a few moments to realize that her brother had not ejaculated yet and her arousal came flooding back like a bursting dam. With a low guttural moan, Tyler again sunk back into the depths of his sister’s thankful vagina.

Tyler leaned his head down and their open lips pressed together, this time their kiss was frantic and urgent. Tyler flexed his deeply imbedded erection and Julie gurgled with joy into his mouth.

“MMM .. MMM .. MMM ..”

Tyler broke the kiss and Julie’s hips began to grind her sex around his impaling hardness. Tyler slowly withdrew until the engorged head was again being kissed by those wonderful inner lips and then he plunged back into her enflamed vagina. He withdrew again and began a rhythmic series of lunges. Full in, full out, part way in, part way out. He varied the speed from fast to slow to in-between. His lunging erection was twisting, jumping and flexing. Julie was thrown into a sexual frenzy as her cervix and womb eagerly flowered open to accept her magnificent penetrator. Her hips became a blur as she began counter thrusting with a sense of urgency.

Suddenly Julie’s mind was exploding with orgasmic jolts of ecstasy. Her vaginal muscles clenched franticly around Tyler’s plunging hardness. She arched up and froze as her third orgasm came crashing down on her body.

Julie’s body glowed with her orgasmic release and she wanted more.

Her sounds became incoherent as her body again surfed the orgasmic wave. Tyler was now at his orgasmic point of no return. He felt the intense ecstatic pressure building at the base of his erection. His balls churned, his prostate throbbed and intense tingling sensations gripped the head of his erection. His ejaculation surged forcefully up his hyper-excited manhood. The liquid joy swirled around the flexing head and jettisoned outward into Julie’s dilated cervix. Within a second, a more powerful stream gushed and spewed into Julie’s waiting vaginal sheath.

Her legs flew upward and outward in a wide ‘V’ and cycled wildly in the air. Her eyes flew open when the incredible liquid pressure from her brother’s massive orgasms flooded into her spasming sheath. Her cervix and vagina were ecstatically ballooning with Tyler’s warm, thick essence. It threw her over her orgasmic edge and she arched up and froze as her final orgasm was unleashed. Bright flashes of orgasmic lights flooded her mind and eyes. Her toes curled and her hands fisted tightly. Every erogenous zone in her body spasmed and convulsed in orgasmic ecstasy.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Julie’s sensory system went into overload and she lost consciousness for a minute or two. Her body continued to orgasm as Tyler continued to flex his spewing erection.

Amanda whispered in Tyler’s ear,

“You can take me next.”

03.15 Amanda, Julie, Tyler, Things to do Today:

The following morning the rested and refreshed trio were having breakfast and the conversation was centered on what they were going to do today. Julie left the table and returned with the pamphlet on the Pleasure Complex. She opened a marked page and said,

“I want to try this out today.”

It showed a picture of a woman being held in a harness directly over a device resembling a Sybian.

Tyler took the pamphlet and went through the pages. A smile crossed his face and he showed what he had found to his sister and mother. The picture was of a boy about his age straddling a motorcycle like machine and the title stated ‘A boy having his semen extracted’. Under the picture in smaller print was ‘Preparation required’.

Julie and Tyler looked at their mother who began leafing through the pages. She stopped and showed them what she had found. There was no picture, just a black square. Under it was written, ‘Sex in the Dark’. Choice of Male, Female or Both.

They all looked at each other and nodded their heads. Amanda picked up the phone and asked for reservations. She gave the reception desk what each of them wanted and when the desk asked her told her about ‘The Dark’, Amanda turned away and in almost a whisper said,

“Male and must be well endowed.”

The girl replied,

“How about 8.50 in length and 3.25 inches diameter.?”

Amanda sucked in her breath and gasped a solid ‘Yes’.

She was given a 1:00pm time for all of them. They decided to spend the morning at the pool and take in all the nakedness that they knew would be there. Amanda thought back to their first days on the ship and remembered how embarrassed each of them were.

03.16 Fantasy Room, Amanda, Surrogate sex in the dark:

Amanda was given a robe and after putting it on, she was escorted to her Fantasy Room. When she entered the room she saw a padded, waist high supporting rail about three feet from a mirrored wall. The escort smiled at her and said,

“Your lover’s name is Adrian and he will be with you shortly.

The escort left and Amanda was alone.

Another door opened and Amanda saw her Lover enter the room. It was as if someone had reached deep into her mind and saw the image of what she thought the perfect male would look like. Six feet tall, muscular, tight ABS, hairless from the shoulders down and a ‘package’ that most women would die for. Her breathing quickened as her eyes feasted on his 5.00″ long, 2″ thick flaccid penis and his testicles, the size of tennis balls, were heavy and bloated as they swung under his penis.

His smile and body made Amanda’s heart beat faster, her nipples stiffened and tingled, her clitoris pushed outward from its hood and her and her vagina rippled with need.

He moved toward her and said,

“You must be Amanda, my name is Adrian.”

A stunned Amanda could only stand there and look at him. Adrian moved in front her and reached down, undoing the sash to her robe. She sighed when the front of the robe parted. It was as though a confining barrier was removed and her firm breasts pushed proudly into the air. She sighed when she saw Adrian’s eyes wander up and down her partially bared body and closed her eyes knowing her Lover was feasting on her nakedness. She felt lips touch her lips and they quickly parted as Adrian slipped his tongue into her mouth. She moaned as he kissed her with a passion that she had never felt before.

Adrian broke the kiss and Amanda saw him step back away little. She saw his swaying thickness and something compelled her to touch it. Her right hand slowly and tentatively, reached out toward it and gently lifted and cradled it in her hand. A small gasp escaped her lips when the warm thickness pulsed and stirred within her cradling and massaging hand.

A sense of awe and excitement flooded her mind as it grew longer and thicker, pushing her curled fingers apart.

5.50″ x 1.50″, 6.00″ x 1.75″, 6.50″ x 2.00″ …

7.00″ x 2.50″, 7.50″ x 2.75″, 8.00″ x 3.00″, 8.50″ x 3.25″

Amanda’s fingers were barely able to wrap around the engorged erection and her heart beat faster as her hands glided up and down the granite-like pillar. Her hands reached down and lifted Adrian’s swaying testicles and moaned openly as she massaged the wonderful silky, heaviness. She smiled when the massive erection jerked before her eyes.

She saw Adrian’s large hands reached down between her thighs and as if in a trance watched them mold themselves onto the folds of her labia. The contact was electric, her thighs spread apart and she hunched down giving her Lover easier access to her sex. She gasped when they started to massage and knead the swelling folds and his thick thumbs pressed and swirled against her excited and extended organ of joy. The fingers slipped between the flared folds, pushing them further apart and the slick fingers began caressing her clasping inner lips. Amanda threw her head back and moaned loudly,

“Oh God .. Oh God ..”

Adrian moved further inward and pressed against her body. The massive hardness pressed and throbbed against her abdomen and her moans became whimpers of need and desire.

Adrian led a dazed Amanda toward the rail and the mirror. She heard a voice saying,

“Amanda, reach out with your hands and grasp the rail .. Now move your feet back a foot or so .. that’s good.”

In the mirror, she saw her slightly leaning body, her swaying breasts, her aroused and excited clitoris.

Suddenly, the lights went out and the room was plunged into darkness. She could not see herself in the mirror nor could she see her hands or the rail

Adrian leaned closer to the back of Amanda and whispered,

“It much more exciting in the dark.”

She felt two hands touch her shoulders over her robe. The soft touches began a slow massaging action and Amanda sighed.

Adrian whispered in her ear,

“The darkness heightens the senses, the touches, the rising passions.”

After a brief pause to let the words register, Adrian’s hands began a slow massaging of her shoulders. Amanda sighed again and her breathing quickened. She stared in front of her trying to see if she could see her lover .. there was only darkness.

She gasped when she felt an electric sensation run from her left ear and down her spine. His warm, moist tongue began to lick the back of her ear and the right hand left her shoulder with the fingers lightly tracing her robe downward. They delicately caressed the outside of her right breast then trailed downward to wrap around her hip. The fingers gently pressed into the soft fabric of her robe as the hand moved onto her lower abdomen. Everything that had been touched tingled and the sensations were spreading outward to warm her body. She inhaled and exhaled deeply. She trembled slightly as she felt the lips and tongue move from her ear to touch her neck on her right side, just above her shoulder line. She shivered as pleasurable streamers flowed across her shoulders.

Amanda felt the warm suckling mouth plant light butterfly kisses across her neck, at the same time the hands returned to her shoulders with a wonderful massaging and squeezing action.

“Oh .. that feels sooo good ..”

She felt the soft fingers on her shoulders tug slowly on her robe and Amanda sighed louder as it was pulled from her shoulders and it slipped down to the floor. Even in the darkness, Amanda could feel her nakedness stand out like a beacon and her breathing quickened knowing that soon those loving fingers would be exploring her nakedness. The hands left her shoulders and a quick intake of breath was heard as both hands came to rest on her newly bared hips.

Her breath quickened as the hands massaged their way upward over her abdomen. Each cupped and lifted a firm breast and the sigh turned into a moan. The nipples began to tingle as if begging for attention. They were not to be disappointed. Slowly and teasingly the soft fingers worked their way over the full mounds and slipped deliciously around the tingling, erect buds. She gasped as they were caressed and fondled and pushed her chest downward into the darkness and into the loving hands.

“Ohhhhhhhh ..”

In a few seconds, the invisible right hand slipped down and began a slow, circling, rubbing action on her flat abdomen. The little nibbling kisses exploring her neck and shoulders continued as the massaging hands continued their joyous exploring of her breast and abdomen.

The lips now pressed up and down the back of her neck, the tongue trailing wetly downward to the neckline and shoulders. The tongue then moved in slow circles around her neck, mimicking the hand that was circling her abdomen and the one kneading her breast with its tingling nipple. The hands switched, left massaging its way downward to her abdomen, the right moving to cradle then encircle her right breast.

Amanda moaned and her knees began to feel weak.

“Oh Jesus .. That feels so nice ..”

Amanda felt the hands as they glided downward toward the junction of her thighs.

With an almost whisper like plea,

“Oh! Yes! Oh! Please! Yes ..”

The massaging fingers tap danced their way downward and Amanda gasped as her engorged clitoris was teased as the hand slid downward between her slightly parted legs to gently palm the swelling folds of her labia. The ecstatic jolt caused Amanda to almost fall back, but Adrian was there, sturdy and unmoving, behind her. She leaned heavily back his leaning chest and waist. Her silky buttocks pressed up against his large straining hardness, and she gasped at the combined sensations. She trembled and shook as the hand that was palming her labia began circling slowly. Amanda could feel her wetness seeping between her folds.

An increasing moan escaped her lips as the fingers of the right hand caressed and manipulated the right nipple. Delicious sensations swirled around the erect bud and Amanda cooed as she ground her aching breast into the massaging hand. The mouth moved forward to the lower part of her neck and under her chin. Amanda leaned her head back so it rested on a firm shoulder as the lips and tongue explored and tasted her.

The voice in the darkness whispered,

“Amanda, I will satisfy every need and desire in your body.”

Amanda’s response was more of a plea than an acknowledgement.

“Ohhhhhh .. Yessssssss ..”

Amanda gasped as two fingers slid down over each fold, while a third slipped between them, caressing the rigid organ of joy and then dipping into her warm, moist furrow between the swollen folds.

Amanda was awash in pleasure. She had not really known just how aroused she was until that first intimate touch. With a start she realized that she was close to having a minor orgasm.

The fingers continued their relentless exploration of Amanda’s enflamed sex. The middle digit dragged wetly against her extended clitoris with an exquisite caressing action. Her hips rocked automatically with the motion, rotating her pelvis forward and backward, trying to increase the sensations. Unconsciously her knees separated, giving her lover more room between her trembling thighs.

Amanda hissed as the middle finger dipped deep into her simmering, vaginal opening, and then back out and up across her slick crease to begin short rapid circles over her engorged and excited clitoris.

That was enough to push Amanda into the throes of her first orgasm.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ,,”

She shook as she orgasmed, the familiar spasms making her body quake. She felt her inner muscles clasp and release, heard her breath catch. It was not the most intense orgasm, it was almost gentle and rolling. As she shook, the left hand gently manipulated her nipple, the right hand slid back so that the middle finger was just inside the oozing entrance while the other fingers massaged her flaring folds. The mouth continued to gently suck and lick at her neck and throat.

As she slowly came down, glowing from the climax, the loving voice whispered again,

“I felt you orgasm and I will give you more.”

Still in the afterglow, Amanda did not fully comprehend the words. She smiled when she felt him quickly kneel down behind her.

Adrian said softly,

“Amanda honey, Move your feet back a bit and lean forward and rest your shoulders on the rail.”

In a daze, Amanda did so.

“Now spread your legs Amanda .. Beautiful.”

She could feel hot breath on the backs of her slightly spread thighs. Amanda heard him breathe in through his nose, deeply inhaling the scent of her arousal. The sound sent delicious tremors up and down her spine. With a start, Amanda felt the unseen face press into the space between her spread legs. Lips pressed against the sensitive spot where her legs met, and then a tongue snaked slowly up, up, up, and into her open furrow. It was long .. or did the darkness make it seem longer. She felt it slither like a warm, moist snake within her wet crease.

Amanda’s back stiffened and arched, and she reflexively raised her hips and pressed back to give the tongue greater access. It obliged, sliding up and down, over and inside her swollen folds. She spread her thighs wider and so it could now reach all the way onto her engorged clitoris. The contact caused her to jump and cry out.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The strong hands now slid up and down her buttocks and legs. Down to her calves and up her inner thighs as she trembled. Her hips began to rotate and rock back and forth as the tongue and lips did things that were incredibly exciting to her sex.

“OOOO .. OOOOO .. OOOOO ..”

She began cooing and mewing as she rode the rising waves of pleasure, for what seemed like hours, or was it just seconds? The tongue danced across her most private parts, circling and dipping into her. She felt her juices flowing freely, dripping in thin rivulets down her thighs and legs. The suckling mouth and long tongue continued its ecstatic exploration of her swollen labia and clitoris.

Her cooing and mewing gave way to more incoherent sounds as the fingers and mouth drove her toward her second orgasm. Amanda felt this one start at her toes and follow the pattern of his moving hands up to her labia where it exploded into something else altogether. The tongue manipulated her organ of joy and dove deep into her seething vagina.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Amanda cried out incoherently as her inner muscles clutched at the invading tongue and unseen fingers that teased her rigid clitoris. She saw flares of light in the darkness around her wide open eyes and her body shook and trembled from the power of her orgasm.

The dark shape behind her stayed where it was, tongue quivering in her as it surged and she rode it out, only gradually subsiding to pants and gasps. She shuddered again as the long tongue finally withdrew from her from her enflamed sex. The invisible hands never left her body. They glided upward over her hips, slipped over her abdomen and onto to her swaying breasts with a delicious circling and massaging action. Amanda was still resting on the rail, legs and knees still parted and trembling from the ecstatic orgasm. She jumped a little as he stood up and leaned over her back. His hard, thick erection laying between her spread thighs, pushing upward into the flared, wet folds of her labia.

His arms and hands circled down under her and began to knead her swaying breasts, occasionally catching a hard nipple between a pair of fingers with a gentle caressing and manipulating action. Amanda gasped as her folds were pushed apart by his thick, straining member. His erection now began dragging itself back and forth between her slick flared folds and the throbbing thickness glided over her extended organ of joy.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The hard member drew back and forth just a little further with each sliding motion. The head slipped ecstatically over her rigid clitoris, back toward her vulnerable and eager entrance a little more each time. Amanda froze. Her hands gripped the rail, her legs tensed and her dazed and aroused eyes were now tightly closed. The thick gland slid back and nestled into her clasping and ready entrance.

Her mind screamed,

“Yesssssssssssssssssssssssss ..”

In one fluid motion, the thick head stretched its way through the elastic opening, pushing her swollen folds further apart. A loud hiss of ecstasy was heard as the full throbbing length slithered deeply into seething passage. Her eyes opened wide as an incredible fullness, stretched and filled her spasming womanhood. She gasped as the thick erection kept slipping into her. Sliding in deeper and deeper until she was almost out of breath. The twin sensations of her shadow lover’s pelvis pressing onto her buttocks and of the thick pulsing gland pressing into the depths of her sexual being filled her mind with incredible, erotic images. Another ecstatic squeal escape Amanda’s open mouth.

“Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww ..”

The long, member slowly withdrew, almost all the way out, and then glided all the way back in. Then it withdrew part way, and seemed to wiggle slightly as the shadowy shape adjusted his position behind her. The angle of penetration changed, and pressed oddly into her for a moment, dragging back and forth until .. something electric shot through enflamed sex.

An intense wave of ecstatic joy surged through her highly excited vagina and shot upward, connecting with her jerking clitoris and shot upwards onto her breasts and excited nipples. She wailed as the flexing head teased and caressed the hyper-sensitive tissues of her ‘G’ spot.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Her lover quickly lunged all the way into her then came back to tease her sweet spot again and again. It was incredible, Amanda was almost overloaded with raw pleasure, and realized that she was rapidly climbing towards another incredible orgasm. The massive member continued to enrage her enflamed vagina, sometimes sliding all the way in, filling her completely, once, twice, three times, before pulling back and sparking her again. She gasped and groaned, unable to fully catch her breath. Her body was frozen, open and lewdly thrust back, unable or unwilling to move, not wanting the fantastic connection be broken.

“Yes .. Yes .. more .. Deeper .. Faster ..”

Her eyes snapped open and her mouth opened wide as her body exploded.

The orgasmic lightning struck inside her ecstatic body and she screamed. Her toes curled, her legs stiffened, and her back arched as her vaginal muscles clamped around her lover’s massive erection as it plunged one more time into her seething vagina.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Amanda squealed with joy as her body wide orgasm was unleashed. She was so completely full and her orgasming juices squished and gushed around the hard organ which was buried all the way into her.

Amanda’s foaming wetness gushed outward past her swollen and clenching folds. Her inner muscles squeezed and clenched around the pulsing flesh that was embedded deep within her. Her clitoris and bullet-like nipples throbbed excitedly. Her whole body trembled and shook. It lasted almost forever. Her mind and body convulsed and spasmed in the ecstatic aftershocks.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Adrian let Amanda rest while his flexing manhood remained buried deeply within in her body. Soon, Amanda cooed again as her lover withdrew and began to slowly stroke into her frothy passage with gentle, full length thrusts. It felt good, just enough to sustain her sexual glow. Delicious aftershocks continued to flood her satisfied body.

Then it registered in her mind.

Her lover had not ejaculated! Amanda knew that it was not over and her arousal came rushing back like a tidal wave. She felt his heavy testicles swing upward and bounce onto her still engorged clitoris with each thrust. The hands left her breasts and slid down to firmly grasp her waist, pulling her back onto him as he stroked forward.

His hand had left her hip again, this time coming around front, under her leaning body. A finger slowly pressed and teased her rigid and excited organ of joy. Her hips jerked, her clitoris spasmed and her vaginal muscles clenched hungrily around the wonderful thickness that was ecstatically stretching its way into her eager vagina. The loving hand left her labia to reassert itself on her hip and help pull her back onto his long, thick manhood.

She felt his warm groin press against her buttocks and grind in an ecstatic circling action, causing the thick head of his erection to twist and turn within her enraged vaginal passage.

“Oh .. What are you doing to me ..””

He lunged inward and Amanda felt incredibly full when the wonderful thickness entered her cervix and pushed against the flowering portal to her womb. She breathed heavily in quick pants in response to the delicious impalement. Amanda once again moaned and gurgled as her body vaulted up the arousal ladder.

Both hands now moved to Amanda’s lower hips and he once again started a slow, building rhythm of thrusts. His thick member stroked steadily in and out of her excited vaginal passage. Her gasping sounds registered her body’s rising levels of ecstasy. Amanda began thrusting and grinding her sex rearward onto her Lover’s granite-like pillar of joy. For then for the first time she was hearing Adrian’s deep gasping pants as his lunges took on a sense of urgency. She wanted to return the joy that he had and was giving her and began clenching her vaginal muscles with an intense milking action.

Amanda now wanted, now needed and now craved for her lover’s thick gushes of semen to flood her enflamed sex. Her own words surprised her as they flew from her mouth.

“Now .. Oh God ..Nowwwwww .. Cum In to me now ..”

The lunges became more urgent and Amanda intensified her loving grip on the engorged erection. Suddenly it plunged inward and began to thicken and flex wildly within her milking sheath. She felt the most incredible ballooning sensation in cervix as copious amounts of thick, hot, nectar spewed from the flexing gland. Amanda thrust her hips forcefully rearward and squealed with joy.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Now her lover’s hips pulled his straining erection outward and then thrust inward again, his spasming gland unleashed another forceful, flood of semen. The ecstatic feelings spread through Amanda like a series of freight trains, shooting from her vagina and connecting with her exploding organ of joy, to her breasts, nipples and then flooding into her mind.

Amanda’s fourth and final, climatic orgasm was total and all consuming.

Her toes curled, her hands gripped the rail tightly. Her orgasmic scream drowned out the deep moans of her lover. Bright flashes of orgasmic lights danced across her wide open eyes. Every cell in Amanda’s body vibrated with ecstasy. Tears streaked her face as she shook uncontrollably. His jettisoning essence went on and on, the hips grinding his manhood into her as her vagina was flooded again and again with his liquid joy.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Amanda’s sexual sensory system went into overload and she slumped unconscious with her shoulders resting on the rail with Adrian’s loving arms supported her. Slowly, Amanda recovered and her hips jerked onto her still imbedded lover as ecstatic aftershocks flooded her leaning body.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Adrian’s erection slowly relaxed and subsided, still buried in her vagina. The deflating feeling of fullness made Amanda moan with disappointment. The squirmy sensations caused more reflexive squeezing and the softening thickness was slowly pushed out.

“That felt soooooo .. Goooood .. Thank you .. Thank you..”

His hands lifted Amanda into a standing position and he snuggled in close to her body. She sighed when she felt his flaccid, long, thick and very slick penis lay against her left buttock.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

She turned toward him and their lips found each other in the darkness. Their kiss, through stray strands of her hair was passionate and wondrous. Amanda detected her own intimate taste on his lips, and her scent on his face. The kiss lasted for a long time, barely broken by Amanda post orgasmic pants.

Adrian slowly broke the embrace and again Amanda whispered,

“Thank You.”

Suddenly she felt Adrian leave her and again she felt all alone. The lights came on and the door opened. Amanda saw her escort standing in the doorway smiling at her. She pressed a button and part of a mirrored wall opened to a large walk-in shower. Amanda nodded at the escort and enjoy a long warm shower. Soon she was walking back to waiting area, her body glowed and an occasional gasp was heard as trailing aftershocks filled her sex.

03.17 Pleasure Room, Tyler, Extraction Preparation:

A girl led Tyler to his Pleasure Room. The room’s walls were mirrored and in the center was a strange device that could best be described as a large motorcycle, without the motor. The width of the rear of the seat was about normal but was much wider from the mid-section to the front of it. The surface was, clear, smooth and gel-like and he could see the machine’s inner parts. The machine had hand grips instead of handle bars. The rear part of the ‘seat’ was saddle shaped for the user to sit on. The foot rests were at the normal motorcycle position, at the bottom, and slightly toward the rear.

Beside it sat what looked like ‘U’ shaped Bidet without the lid. Within the bowl was vertical, accordion like, 4″ x 1/2″ probe. Positioning lasers could move the probe anywhere within a ten inch radius and the internal mechanisms could move the probe upward and downward. The probe itself could expand and and contract. The tank has three compartments, the first is water, the second is an enema solution and the third contains chemicals that would sexually enhance a male’s rectal sheath or females vaginal sheath.

Tyler was getting a little nervous as he walked around the two devices. This isn’t exactly what he expected. The girl sensed his nervousness and handed him a cup filled with a light green liquid.

“Here Tyler, drink this down, it will help relax you.”

He drank down the liquid and the girl began explaining what was going to happen.

“The Bidet will give you an enema that is required before you use the Semen Extractor. All you have to do is sit on it, everything is automatic. The Extractor will show you how much pleasure your prostate can give you.”

As the girl was talking, The drink began to take effect. A pleasurable warmth began flowing into his penis and testicles, and tingling sensations seeped into his anal lips, trickling into his rectal sheath.

When the girl finished she led Tyler to the toilet. The girl guided Tyler on the Bidet. Instead of facing the tank, he sat down on it facing forward, toward the mirrored wall. The Bidet sensed his body and soft straps curled around his thighs and waist holding him firmly so he could not move. A muffled whirring sound was heard as the head of the probe aligned itself with his exposed anal opening. A startled Tyler suddenly felt a soft hardness pressing against his anal opening and he tried to shift away from it but couldn’t.

He flinched when he felt the tip of the probe trace around the tight opening to his rectum, occasionally, nudging into the center of his anus. Soon, a tingling warmth seeped past his anal lips and spread inward. The tight sphincter loosened and the head of the four inch probe slipped past the stretching entrance and slipped into his rectal sheath.

The cleansing solution was released and Tyler moaned as he tried to wiggle his hips and stand up as his lower bowel were filled. For the next minute, he was forced to endure the discomfort and embarrassment of his enema while the girl smiled at his torment. Just when he thought he could take no more, the probe withdrew from his rectum and loud sigh of relief was heard as the liquid bowel waste was expelled out of his body. A warm flow of water bathed his anus and buttocks, followed by puffs of warm air.

He looked at the girl wondering why his restraints had not been removed and she said,

“It isn’t finished yet Tyler, one more thing to do.”

Again he felt the probe slipping into his rectum and he closed his eyes wanting this to end. This time, the probe had a different agenda. It flexed and pulsed as it slipped inward, lengthening and thickening.

1″ .. 2″ .. 3″ .. 4″

A reluctant gasp escaped his mouth as the slick tube ground over his prostate on its delicious trek inward.

“Uhh .. Uhh .. Uhh ..”

5″ .. 6″ .. 7″.. 8″

In a few seconds Tyler felt a thick fullness fill his rectal sheath. The girl pulled up a stool and sat down in front Tyler. Her eyes were glued to his flaccid penis and balls.

Small holes imbedded on the surface of the probe began oozing their enhancing chemicals and the girl smiled when she saw Tyler close his eyes, moaning softly. With a sudden gasp, Tyler eyes sot open and his hips squirmed and thrashed as the chemicals created a thick nest of sexual nerve endings along the lining of his rectal sheath and anal lips. Both were connected to his sexual sensory system. His prostate was enhanced to produce six times more semen than a normal male.

“What .. What .. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Tyler’s mind was flooded with the unwanted sensations from his rectal area. He tried to stop his penis from stirring, but the probe’s exquisite caresses of his prostate was overriding his sexual control. He moaned as his penis soared to full erection and his rectal sheath was filled with a deep need.

His massive, vertical, 7.75″ erection throbbed and jumped in the air and the girl’s eyes were now focused on the highly excited gland of Tyler’s straining erection as it drooled with his preseminal fluids. The stroking probe was causing his rectal muscles to clench and spasm with new found joy. Tyler’s dazed mind was filled with ecstatic sensations that he had never felt before and his hips wanted to thrust his engorged manhood into the air but the restraints held him firmly onto the seat.

The girl said softly,

“Let it happen naturally Tyler, your body will ejaculate when it is ready.”

The flexing head of the probe slipped back and nestled onto the excited tissues of his prostate. He squealed with joy as his rectal muscles closed around it, not wanting the ecstatic connection to be broken. His balls churched and his hard nipples stood up like bullets as he was catapulted toward his orgasmic edge.

Tyler felt his ejaculation form within his enhanced prostate and the spasming sensations spread to his bloated testicles and then into the base of his engorged erection. His hands fisted tightly and his toes curled as the ecstatic pressure surged upward toward his hyper-excited gland. The thick liquid of joy swirled around the jerking head and erupted out of the puckering opening, jettisoning high into the air. The thick stream of semen splattered back down onto abdomen and thighs.

His wail echoed around the room.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

The girl reached out and pressed a finger against the sensitive underside of Tyler’s excited gland. Tyler gasped loudly at the ecstatic contact and body squirmed and thrashed, testing the strength of Bidet’s restraints. The girl’s slick finger followed his frantic contortions, pressing harder against his pulsing gland, moving it in small teasing circles.

“Ejaculate again for me Tyler.”

Tyler’s mind was totally saturated with joy and the girl’s words caused another thick stream of semen to be unleashed from the enraged head of his erection. The girl palmed his spewing gland and the thick semen gushed into her palm, splattering down along the surface of his jumping erection and onto his draining testicles.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Tyler slumped back onto the seat gasping and panting. He closed his eyes, savoring the delicious aftershocks that were rippling throughout his body. The probe withdrew with a soft slurping sound and Tyler moaned as it left his enhanced rectal sheath. The thigh and waist restraints were removed. The next thing he felt was the wonderful flow of warm water cascading onto his softening penis, abdomen, thighs and balls.

This time, the girl used a soft towel and began drying his body. The swirling and squeezing hands used the plush fabric to tease and tantalize his penis and testicles causing Tyler to moan as his sexual rejuvenation kicked in and his penis reversed itself and soared to full erection.

The girl whispered into Tyler’s aroused and flushed face,

“Now you’re ready for the Semen Extractor.”

03.18 Pleasure Room, Tyler, Semen Extraction:

She helped him off the Bidet and walked him toward the Extractor. His hardness stood out like a guiding beacon as they approached the machine.

Tyler was a bit nervous as the girl helped him use the stool to climb on to the machine and straddle the gel-like ‘seat’. The girl guided his feet into the foot rests. As soon as he put his feet in them, the hand-grips shifted back along the sides toward the center of the ‘seat’. Tyler reached out and grasped each of them. Immediately gel-like straps formed around his wrists and ankles. The hand grips moved back to the front of the machine, pulling him forward so he was leaning onto the gel surface of the seat. The foot rests moved his feet upward and back toward the rear of the machine with his bent legs being held the sides of the machine. Two Gel straps curled over his shoulders and lower back, pressing his body onto the machine’s surface. The back up the ‘saddle-seat’ raised upwards and outwards, spreading the cheeks of his buttocks.

His balls and penis felt cramped as they were pressed onto the saddle-seat, as did his areolas on the forward area of the ‘seat’. Tyler moaned in discomfort when he felt his abdomen pressing his erection into the surface of the seat.

The girl quickly said,

“Just another moment or two and that will be taken care of.”

A lighting system within the machine was turned ‘on’. Tyler looked into the mirrored wall in front of him and saw his naked self ’embracing’ the strange machine. He saw his straddling body, wide spread bent legs and thighs. He could see and feel his hard penis and erect nipples resting uncomfortably against the warm gel-like surface.

Two depressions formed at the front of the seat under Tyler’s areolas. They moved upward encasing each of his erect nipples within a suckling ‘mouth’ and Tyler sighed as his nipples tingled and ripples of pleasure radiated across his chest.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

A warm gel-like mass pushed upward between the spread cheeks of his buttocks and formed into the machine’s anal massager. Tyler’s sigh turned into a moan when his enhanced rectal area responded to the exquisite massaging and caressing. His excited anal lips swelled and again his rectal sheath was filled with need.

His eyes shot open when he felt the seat push upward between his spread thighs onto his testicles. He gasped softly when he felt his balls slipping into a warm silky pouch. The soft walls of the pouch began a sensuous lifting and massaging action which sent ripples of joy across his loins and into his erection.

Another opening appeared in the seat and Tyler felt as though dozens of fingers were manipulating his straining member into a soft satiny sheath. Another moan was heard as his erection became encased within the machine’s clear vagina-like sheath. The moan became louder as the sheath began to squeeze and ripple along the full length of his engorged manhood.

Inside the seat’s gel-like vaginal sheath thousands of tiny cilia-like fingers started massaging and caressing his throbbing hardness from its base to the tingling gland. The incredible sensations flowed into his balls and rippled outward toward his flared anus and up onto his excited nipples.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Tyler was now ready to have his semen and sperm extracted from his body. The girl had placed the stool beside the machine and looked intently at Tyler’s suckled nipples, massaged anus and the clenching sheath that was making love to his erection. She smiled when she saw the oozing preseminal fluids causing his engorged gland to glisten in the Extractor’s internal lights. The sensors detected the warm flow and a thin lubricated tube slipped into the puckering opening of his urethra and sucked up his drooling fluids and guided it toward the collection reservoirs.

“Oh Sweet Jesus ..”

Tyler moaned as the anal massager intensified its actions on his excited anal opening. His rectal sheath spasmed, his prostate tingled and his throbbing erection jumped wildly within the clasping sheath. A rounded probe pushed outward from within massager and nudged against his clasping anal lips. The purring head oozed a warm liquid which caused a delicious warmth to spread into his rectal passage and Tyler gasped as the machine’s probe twisted its way past his clasping opening and into his rectal sheath.

He gasped loudly as the cilia fingers that were attached to the surface of the phallic began caressing the enhanced inner walls of his clenching sheath. His erection jumped and jerked as it drooled more of his precum into the collection tube.

“Ohhhh .. That feels sooooo good ..”

The probe’s tip began circling the walls of the sheath as if were searching for something … and then it found it … Tyler’s prostate. The depression on the tip expanded and pressed onto the excited mound with a delicious massaging action. Tyler arched up within his restraints and wailed at the incredible contact. His erection jerked as ripples of joy rushed from his prostate to the thick, sensitive gland of his enhanced erection.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The probe’s slow, soft massaging actions were constant and never faltered. Within 30 seconds small explosions of joy ricocheted across his loins. Preseminal fluid spurted out the opening slit of his thick gland and was quickly sucked down the tube to the gathering container. Within a minute small orgasmic explosions were rolling throughout his body like a series of freight trains. His body trembled and shook as a series of minor orgasms, rippled across his loins and he flexed his engorged erection in a frantic attempt to ejaculate.

“Oh God! .. Oh God .. What’s Happening ..”

The seat’s ‘vagina’ intensified its squeezes and massages on his engorged manhood. Tyler was being propelled toward his orgasmic edge. His internal rectal spasms were constant and never faltered and he wailed as his hips thrust his hardness with a sense of urgency into the machine’s milking sheath. The probe felt the ecstatic contractions of his rectal muscles and the spasming of his excited prostate.

Tyler’s first ejaculation was just moments away. Blinding flashes of orgasmic lights danced across his eyes. His body froze as his thick, hot semen exploded out of his hyper-excited gland and the thirsty urethra tube which routed the thick stream of semen and sperm to their respective containers.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

The probe’s prostate massaging now settled down to a series of low level ‘purrs’ and Tyler slumped onto the soft supports of the machines ‘seat’. His suckled, erect nipples felt like bullets within the nursing ‘mouths’. His sexual rejuvenation was on the fast track and he gasped as his hardness and rectum were filled with fresh need and arousal.

The probe now expanded, moving further into Tyler’s excited rectal sheath. It twisted, turned and flexed as its eight inches of warm flexing thickness made Tyler’s mind reel with its wonderful fullness. It then partially withdrew and slithered back in. It began an ecstatic rhythm, all out, then all in, slow then fast. Every thrust was in sync with the rippling squeezes that surrounded his enflamed erection. His totally restrained body could do nothing but absorb the building sensations that were flooding his body.

Tyler’s mouth and eyes opened wide open and he gasped and moaned as his body was thrown into a sexual frenzy. The flexing phallic thickened again. Special openings slipped around and over his engorged prostate as the stoking phallic made love to his seething rectal sheath. The machine’s ‘vagina’ now began rippling up and down the entire length of Tyler’s straining hardness with an intense clenching and milking action. His breath came in deep gasps and pants.

The Extractor secreted chemicals that would keep Tyler from ejaculating. It wanted Tyler’s sexual reservoirs to be filled to bursting point.

Tyler closed his eyes as the Extractor drove him toward his orgasmic trip point and kept him there. The phallic would thrust inward and stop for a few seconds with ecstatic flexes and twists then slip outward. On Each inward thrust its thickness expanded,

1.25″ .. 1.5″ .. 1.75″ .. 2.00″ .. 2.25″ .. 2.50″ .. 2.75″.

Tyler’s mind was became saturated within a euphoric cloud of joy. The phallic, relentlessly stroked into his seething rectal passage with ecstatic twists and flexes. His throbbing prostate sent jolts of joy into his hyper-excited gland. His enraged manhood jumped and jerked in a futile attempt to ejaculate.

“OHHHHHH! GODDDD! PLEASEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Suddenly, Tyler felt the phallic plunge into the depths of his sexual being and begin to jump and jerk. He felt a delicious pressure of warmth flood into his body as the machine began to spew its thick ejaculant deep inside his spasming rectal sheath. Forceful torrents of its ejaculant gushed and jettisoned into his sheath causing it to balloon ecstatically and gush outward between the spread cheeks of buttocks.

Tyler screeched as waves of ecstasy flooded his loins. The Extractor’s hold on his orgasm was removed. His prostate spasmed, his balls churned and his liquid joy shot up his erection and swirled around his enraged gland. The thick liquid of joy exploded into the machine’s thirsty urethra tube.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Tyler screamed as the orgasmic waves hit him. It was a long guttural moan as his forceful ejaculation pressed the air out of his lungs. His hands fisted tightly around the grips and his toes curled. Bright flashes of orgasmic lights danced across his wide open eyes As incredible jet of semen spewed from his spasming member.

A second, stronger ejaculation was coaxed out his body and again his orgasmic wail echoed around the room.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Tyler’s body went into orgasmic overload and he lost consciousness for a few seconds. When he recovered, his body was still in the throes of orgasmic aftershocks. The phallic was still twisting and plunging. His body quickly rode another orgasmic wave which again pushed him into a sexual frenzy. His convulsing body thrashed and squirmed within the machine’s restraints and he wailed loudly as the machine’s ‘vaginal’ sheath deep throated his straining erection.

The phallic exploded again.

Tyler’s granite-like erection e3xploded again.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE….”

This time his exhausted and drained body shutdown and the machine slowly whirred to a stop. It took a minute or two for Tyler to regain consciousness. His body continued to tremble and convulse with orgasmic aftershocks. The phallic slowly, almost teasingly, withdrew with a loud slurping sound and Tyler moaned as the wonderful fullness left his body.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The pouch open and released his balls and the loving sheath slipped away from his slick, oozing penis. The delicious suckling ‘mouths’ loosened their grip on his erect and tender nipples.

Finally, the restraints on his back, wrists and ankles were removed.

The display on the HD monitors read,

PRE-SEMINAL: 7ml SEMEN: 12ml SPERM: 400 million

The girl smiled and clapped. She stood up and helped an exhausted and happy Tyler off the machine using the stool. She had him stand there for few moments until his wobbly legs strengthened and then walked with him to the shower.

03.19 Pleasure Room, Julie, Sybian Preparation:

Julie followed the girl into her Pleasure room. There were only two items in the room. A Harness hanging from the ceiling in front of a mirrored wall and the strange Sybian that rested on the floor beside another wall. The Harness that lay on the floor has four adjustable leather loops which have soft padding along the surfaces that makes contact with the body. The Harness is attached to to a mechanically driven pole and is computer controlled.

The girl said,

“This will hold you in just about any position from sitting to laying.”

A slightly apprehensive Julie let the girl guide her legs and arms into the loops. When the straps settled around her thighs and shoulders, a wide strap was adjusted across her back for support. Then girl pressed a button on a remote and Julie felt her upper legs being lifted upward until she was in a sitting position. Julie blushed when she looked at herself in the mirror and saw her thighs being spread apart and then her knees were brought back toward her hips. She could move her arms, hips and lower legs but not her thighs or back. Another button was pressed and Julie saw herself being lifted upward three feet above the floor.

The girl said,

“I am going to prepare your body for the Sybian.”

She positioned a padded stool behind her and snuggled inward between Julie’s wide spread thighs. She began planting light suckling kisses on Julie’s shoulders and her hands reached out and gently lifted both of Julie’s breasts. Her breath quickened as the hands began to massage and knead her firm breasts. The girl’s exploring and kneading fingers crept up onto Julie’s nipples and her fingers began to caress and manipulate the rising buds. The excited nipples were soon erect and tingling. Julie moaned and began pushing her breasts into the girl’s kneading hands.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The girl lifted her mouth from Julie’s shoulders and began a pleasurable trek down to the right breast. The massaging and kneading continued as the suckling mouth neared its target. Julie felt the moist lips inch their way upward over her breast and then she felt the moist breath bathe her nipple. The girl’s lips descended onto the engorged bud with a delicious suckling action and the warm slippery tongue swirled around the erect, rubbery tip. Julie gasped at the contact and pushed her breast and tingling nipple into the girl’s devouring mouth.

The mouth kissed its way over to the left breast and the caressing fingers moved away as the suckling lips moved in. The girl found the nipple already hard as a bullet and she lowered her nursing mouth on to it. Julie gasped louder and her hands held the girl’s head as the mouth teased and manipulated the tingling nipple. Julie moaned as the girl’s mouth and hands adorned both of her breasts.

The girl lifted her head and smiled at Julie. Through dazed eyes, Julie smiled back at her. Her engorged and excited nipples stood out like bullets in from her firm mounds. The massaging hands flowed downward over Julie’s abdomen. A soft gasp was heard as the hands formed themselves around her labia and started a slow massaging and kneading action on the swelling folds. The fingers of the girl’s left hand slipped onto extended clitoris with an ecstatic swirling action and the fingers of right hand slipped between the flared folds and began a joyous exploration along the flared pink furrow. Julie gasped and her hips jerked outward at the dual contact and her arousal soared.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The girl withdrew from Julie’s aroused body, pulled the padded stool forward, and sat down on it. She pressed a button on the remote that adjusted the Harness so Julie’s swollen sex was aligned with her head. Her hands reacquired Julie’s squirming body. As the mouth neared Julie’s straining clitoris, the girl fingers nestled into the clasping inner lips and began caressing the oozing entrance to Julie’s womanhood. A finger slowly nudged inward, twisting and turning and Julie gasped loudly as her vagina rippled ecstatically.

“Ahh! Ahh! Ahh ..”

The girl’s suckling mouth was now just above Julie’s enhanced, rigid clitoris that was straining in the air, begging for attention. Suddenly, the gasp turned into a loud squeal of joy when the girl’s warm, wet tongue and lips slipped onto the enhanced clitoris and began to ecstatically suck and suckle on the engorged organ of joy. Julie thrust her enraged sex into the devouring mouth and her hands shot down and grasped the girl’s head as jolts of ecstasy exploded across her loins and rippled into her vaginal passage.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The girl nudged another fingers past Julie’s excited inner lips. Both fingers squirmed and twisted as they slipped inward and Julie gurgled with joy. A third joined in and then a fourth. The bolts of ecstasy intensified as all four began a deep inward stroking action. Julie sat back wailing as her arousal vaulted and her excited vaginal muscles began clenching franticly at the thrusting fingers.

Suddenly the girl stopped and sat back on the stool.

Julie screeched with orgasmic denial.

“Noooooooooooooo ..”

Julie’s enflamed clitoris, labia and vagina begged to be touched. Her hips jerked with desperation into the air.

The girl smiled at Julie’s torment and said softly,

“Now you’re ready for your Sybian.”

03.20 Pleasure Room, Julie, Sybian:

The girl pressed a button on the remote and the strange Sybian by the wall started to move toward the Harness that that was holding Julie. It followed sensors imbedded in the floor and stopped in front of Julie, far enough in front of her so she could see it.

The case was made of a clear Gel-like material and the internal mechanisms could be seen. The most distinctive visible features was the multi-lipped labia and clitoral massagers. The labia massager is soft and pliable and consists of dozens of small, self moving, suctioning ‘lips’ and mouths. The clitoral massager is a velvety ‘mouth-like’ tube with internal suckling ‘lips’.

The device started to do things by itself. The cover swung open and began to install attachments that were within it. The first was an 7.75″ by 2.50″ deep ribbed phallic. Each rib would ripple independently. The base of the phallic attached itself it to a mechanism inside the Sybian. Two tubes were then connected to its base. One would deliver a strong jet of artificial ejaculant and the second would supply a lubricant to the phallic.

Julie looked wide eyed with fascination as the Sybian readied itself for her. Her breathing quickened and a deep need again filled her vagina. The cover then closed back over the top of the Sybian. Julie could see the head of phallic resting just below the slit in the center of the multi-lipped labia massager.

The Sybian now moved under Michelle’s sitting body until it ‘clicked’ and locked into special slots in the floor. The girl did a final adjustment to the Harness so Julie was sitting with her open sex directly above her Lover. Julie had a look of excited nervousness and anticipation as she saw herself poised above her mechanical lover. The girl positioned the stool to the front and right of Julie and sat down on it. She was going to have a ‘bird’s eye view’ of Julie’s love affair with the Sybian.

Both waited anxiously for the ‘lowering’, both saw the ‘mouths’ and ‘lips’ of the labia massager start to move and then Julie felt the Harness and her body being lowered downward. Her eyes were fixed on the mirror in front of her. Slowly, she saw her labia near the massaging ‘lips’ of the Sybian.

“Oh . Oh .. Oh ..”

Julie’s sex made contact with the slick, suckling massager. Ecstatic sensations flooded her labia and spread into her vagina. A soft mouth-like tube rose up from the Sybian’s surface and Julie gasped when she felt her clitoris being manipulated into its suckling ‘mouth’ and ‘throat’.

The massager’s ‘lips’ pushed her folds further apart and began sucking on the excited entrance to her womanhood. Her clitoris leaped out of its protective hood into the suckling ‘throat’ and Julie squealed as her sex exploded with jolts of joys and her nipples stood out like bullets.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Julie closed her dazed and aroused eyes and began moving her swollen sex back and forth on both massagers. Her mind became saturated with wonderful waves of joy that were cascading across her body. Soft slurping sounds could be heard as her juices mixed with those from the massager’s slick ‘lip’s and her vagina spasmed excitedly.

Julie was jolted out of her euphoric daze when she felt a slight pulsing pressure nudge against her vaginal opening. The nudging pressure built and Julie gasped when she felt the entrance to her vagina being stretched open. She felt the warm slickness oozing from the Sybian’s thick head and a delicious warmth spread around her eager entrance. The elastic entrance widened and the thickness edged inward.

“Oh .. Yes .. Yes ..”

Julie pushed down and ground her vaginal entrance against the slowly advancing head of the phallic. Her body now hungered for more of her Sybian lover. The Sybian was in no hurry and nudged inward slowly and deliciously. As the phallic slipped inward, so did the number of the expanding and contracting ribs. She wailed in ecstasy as her vaginal muscles rippled in sync with the ribs. The suckling clitoral ‘mouth’ made her organ of joy feel as though it was going to explode. The flexing probe sunk deeper into her enflamed passage as it twisted, turned, pulsed and purred. Julie’s mind reeled with ecstasy as it bore into the the depths of her sexual being. The phallic partially withdrew then slipped back in.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

It began an ecstatic rhythm, all out then all in, slow then fast. The massaging lips extended themselves and began a delicious suckling all around the swollen and excited folds of her labia. The relentless thrusts of her Sybian Lover twisted, turned and flexed as it explored Julie’s enflamed vagina. Her engorged clitoris jerked and throbbed as orgasmic tingles radiated from it. Julie’s head thrashed back and forth gasping and moaning.

“Oh God .. Oh God ..”

The undulating probe thickened. Thousands of tiny cilia-like fingers pushed outward from the body of the phallic and started massaging and caressing her enflamed vaginal walls. Julie screeched as jolts of joy shot throughout her sex. Her mind and body were catapulted into a sexual frenzy. She couldn’t keep up with her frantic counter thrusts and she slumped down onto her Sybian Lover and let the waves of ecstasy explode across her body.

The clitoral massager now began to push Julie toward her orgasmic trip point. Its suctioning lips now rippled along the full length of her hyper-excited clitoris. Julie squealed as her clitoral induced orgasm shot across her body.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Just as she was coming down from her orgasmic high, the phallic began deep, full length thrusts and Julie was close to fainting as another flood ecstatic waves washed across her loins. Suddenly, the phallic lunged inward and stopped and swelled to a full three inches inside her enraged vaginal passage. The pulsing ribs along it flexing length teased and tantalized the sensitive nerve endings of her clasping virginal walls. Julie arched up ecstatically and her hips ground her excited sex onto both massagers. The Sybian began unleashing forceful torrents of its ejaculant which gushed and jettisoned into her spasming passage which ballooned ecstatically with her Lover’s warm, thick essence.

Her hands fisted tightly and her toes curled. Her legs shot outward in the air in a wide ‘V’, kicki8ng franticly in the air as her vagina went into deep orgasmic contractions. Bright lights flashed and danced across her eyes, her mouth opened but no sound was heard, her eyes opened and saw nothing.

Suddenly the orgasmic hold on her body was released and Julie’s ecstatic wail echoed around the room.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Julie’s body went into orgasmic overload and she lost consciousness for a few seconds. When she recovered, her body was still in the throes of orgasmic aftershocks. The phallic was still twisting and plunging. Her body quickly rode another orgasmic wave which again pushed Julie into a sexual frenzy.

Her convulsing body thrashed and squirmed within the Harness, her head twisted from side to side. She gasped, panted and wailed. Her clitoris was jerking wildly within the suckling ‘throat’. The phallic exploded again. The thick mix of Sybian ejaculant and vaginal juices oozed past her swollen and flared folds drenching her thighs and the surface of the Sybian.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

This time Julie’s exhausted and drained body shutdown and the Sybian slowly whirred to a stop, still deeply imbedded within her body. Slowly Julie recovered and she cooed and gurgled as deep aftershocks rippled throughout her body. As her mind cleared she moaned softly knowing that her ‘purring’ Lover was still deeply imbedded within her.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The girl got up from stool and stood in front of Julie satisfied face and whispered,

“I am going to lift you up from your Lover.”

Julie just nodded.

The girl pressed a button on the remote and Julie began to slowly rise upward. She gasped as her clasping vaginal sheath slipped off of the Sybian’s long, thick phallic. A loud slurping sound was heard as her reluctant inner lips cleared the head of the phallic. Torrents of ejaculant and vaginal juices gushed from the gaping entrance as her vagina returned to its normal size.

Julie moaned with disappointment as the wonderful fullness left her body.

“Ohhhh .. slowly ..slowly ..”

The girl stood up and smiled,

“Was I right or was I right. You will definitely remember your Sybian experience for a long time.”

Julie’s face beamed and radiated with her post-orgasmic glow.

“I want to do that again.”

The girl smiled knowingly and returned the Sybian to the wall. The harness was adjusted so Julie was put into a standing position. After the loops were removed the3 girl led Julie on wobbly legs toward the shower.

Next: The cruise ship corrects a lifelong birth defect.

---

Steve discovers how to relieve the edited past he can’t remember!

Editing Reality

Book One: Naughty Fantasies Created

Chapter Eight: Reliving Changed Memories

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to WRC 264 for beta reading this.

Linda Davies

“What are you reading?” Marissa asked, hugging me from behind. My lover’s round breasts pressed into my back, her nipples hard, making me shiver. We’d been making love with Evaline almost non-stop since I’d arrived in Vegas to see her.

I almost said the truth of it as I turned off my phone. It would be bad to blurt out that my daughters had lost their virginities tonight to their father. Both of them. Back home in Rainier, Washington, my husband had deflowered them both tonight. I missed it. I wanted to be there for it. I didn’t expect the girls to decide tonight, while I was visiting Marissa, was the time to do it.

But I couldn’t tell Marissa. She couldn’t understand the incestuous love my husband and I had encouraged in our daughters. I’d recognized that they both loved their father and nourished their affections, letting them know it was okay. Steve and I shared women before, so to enjoy our eighteen-year-old and twenty-year-old daughters would be so sexy.

“Just missing my husband,” I lied, squirming in her embrace.

“You could have brought him instead of Evaline,” Marissa said. “It would have been wild.”

“Money,” I answered. “Two plane tickets… But he’s nice enough to let me come. If you’d visit us again, we’d have had so much fun.”

Marissa swept her hands up my naked body to grope my large breasts. She kneaded them, sending delightful tingles through my body. I shivered, my body wiggling. Her lips kissed at my neck as my thoughts drifted.

“It would be wild if he was here,” I said. “I was so scared when I told him about us.” I let out a soft laugh. “I was so scared the first time we had sex. But I’m glad I embraced my bi side.”

“Shame you married a guy and not me,” Marissa said, her shaved pussy rubbing on my rump, her flesh hot and juicy.

“Gay marriage wasn’t legal back then,” I said. “Besides, Steve helped me accept it when he accepted you. It helped me be happy with it and not feel any shame in my desires to be with women. Besides, it was hot having our first threesome.”

“Mmm, let’s have another threesome,” Marissa purred. “Let’s wake up Evaline.”

I smiled as I glanced at the king-sized bed of my hotel room. My friend, Evaline, lay on the bed, her naked body covered by a thin sheet. The Korean was a beautiful woman, married like me. She was one of the many ladies I’d seduced over the years. Thanks to Steve, I didn’t have to contain my desires for women. He encouraged me to enjoy them.

To share them with him.

“Mmm, that sounds like a good idea,” I moaned.

I broke away from Marissa. It was late, but I felt energized. I was on my vacation to see my lover. I could sleep when I returned home. I sauntered to the bed, feeling like such a naughty vixen, a seductress on the prowl. It was so wonderful to embrace my desires. When I was nineteen, first dealing with these desires, I tried to suppress them.

My parents raised me to believe homosexuality was wrong. If I didn’t have Steve, I would have kept myself in the closet. I would have been miserable. I’d never have enjoyed all my female lovers over the years.

I never would have pulled the blanket from Evaline Gilbert’s body.

She was the wife of one of my church’s deacons. It had been so hot to seduce her underneath her husband’s nose. He had no problem letting her spend time with me. It wasn’t weird nor suspicious for friends to spend time together. He didn’t even bat an eye when I invited her to join me on this vacation to visit Marissa.

I licked my lips as I stared at Evaline’s exposed body. Her Asian heritage gave her such a pale-olive cast to her skin. Her body was diminutive, petite, her black hair spread out on the pillow, her breasts small, nipples upswept. She had such a narrow waist, so skinny. A thick bush covered her pussy, hiding her naughty bits.

I parted her thighs, a hunger growing inside of me. I licked my lips, so glad I didn’t stay in the closet. My parents didn’t have to know I liked girls, but I didn’t hide it to the people who were important to me.

“You are just gorgeous, Evaline,” I purred, wishing it was Becky or Sam I was doing this, too. It would be so hot to lick their pussies full of my husband’s cum, an incestuous delight that would be so wrong but also so much fun.

Evaline stirred as I kissed down her thighs. Her breasts rose and fell. Her arms stretched over her head as her eyes, her lashes long and lush, fluttered open. She let out a purring moan as I nuzzled closer and closer to her pussy, her tangy musk growing stronger and stronger.

“Mmm, Linda,” she purred. “Again?”

“Again,” I moaned, kissing closer up her thigh. “You’re just so sexy.”

“Yeah, you are,” Marissa moaned, my black-haired friend crawling across the bed, her breasts swayed, her nipples hard. “Just a sexy minx. You’re making me so wet.”

Evaline licked her lips. “Oh… Maybe… I can do something about it.”

I shivered at the heat in her voice. I had showed her that she could enjoy women. She used to be bottled up so tight she didn’t even know that she had these delights until I awakened her. And now she was eager to feast on Marissa.

As my friend straddled Evaline’s head, lowering shaved snatch to the Korean’s hungry mouth, I nuzzled into Evaline’s bush. Her silky hairs caressed my lips and nose. I breathed in her tangy musk as I found the wet folds of her pussy hidden beneath those silky hairs.

She gasped as my tongue fluttered through her labia. I licked up and down her, caressing her hot lips. She moaned, her hands seizing Marissa’s thighs and yanking my friend down to her mouth. Marissa’s tits bounced. She moaned as her shaved snatch pressed into Evaline’s lips.

Evaline’s pink tongue flicked through my friend’s folds as my tongue flicked through Evaline’s.

“Oh, yes!” Marissa moaned, her back arched. Her hips wiggled from side to side. “Ooh, that’s good. That’s nice. Just feast on me.”

I licked up the tangy juices as Evaline’s hips moved. Her thighs tightened about my face as I feasted on her. I drank her tangy juices, licking them up. I loved her passion filling my mouth. My tongue probed deeper into her pussy, sliding into her married depths.

“Yes, yes!” hissed Marissa. Her hands pinched Evaline’s dusky-brown nipples, twisting them. “Mmm, yes, Linda taught you how to eat pussy!”

“She did!” Evaline moaned. “It’s incredible!”

I shuddered, my hands stroking her thighs as I stared up her body, my mouth pressed tight against her pussy. My tongue flicked up and down her folds then jammed into her married depths. I swept it around, caressing her silky pussy walls.

Her snatch clenched around my tongue. She moaned into Marissa’s snatch, licking, feasting, eating pussy. It was hot. Exciting. My cunt was on fire. I rubbed my thighs together, my clit throbbing and aching. I wanted to touch myself, but…

I was having so much fun eating pussy. It was just such a hot treat to give someone pleasure. My husband, Marissa, my other lovers, and tonight, Evaline. My tongue flicked up to her clit. I brushed her little nub.

Evaline moaned into Marissa’s cunt.

“Mmm, she’s got her tongue jammed so deep into my cunt,” Marissa moaned, her black hair sweeping about her shoulders. “Oh, I love it when you bring friends on your visits, Linda!”

“Me, too!” I moaned then sucked hard on Evaline’s clit.

Evaline bucked hard. Her moans grew louder. She licked my friend’s cunt with such hunger. I watched her pink tongue fluttering through Marissa’s folds. I sucked and nibbled on her clit. I swirled my tongue around her little bud. I made her hotter, wetter.

Her juices smeared across my lips. I wiggled my hips, my juices flowing down my thighs as Evaline shuddered. Her body convulsed, her small breasts jiggling in Marissa’s squeezing hands. Tangy juices flooded around my mouth.

I made my friend cum.

“Oh, damn,” Linda moaned. “Ooh, she’s cumming, isn’t she?”

“I am!” moaned Evaline. “Mmm, now it’s your turn! Cum on my face.”

“Drown her!” I panted then licked and lapped at Evaline’s hot flesh, drinking up her tangy juices.

They flowed down my throat. Such a wondrous treat. I loved it. I jammed my tongue into her convulsing depths. I swirled around inside of her. I stroked her belly, her stomach muscles quivering as her orgasm burned through her.

Marissa groaned. Her face contorted as Evaline kept sucking on her clit. My black-haired friend’s head swayed. She whimpered. I knew those sounds. She was coming closer and closer to exploding on Evaline’s face.

“Do it!” I hissed, lifting my face from Evaline’s cunt. “Drown her!”

“Yes!” Marissa moaned.

Her back arched, her round breasts heaving before her. Her hips wiggled from side to side, drowning Evaline in her juices. I shuddered, watching as my friend surged into her orgasmic delight. Her juices gushed out of her, spilling over Evaline’s hungry mouth.

“Yes!” Evaline moaned. “Oh, you taste so good.”

My own pussy clenched, burning, on fire. This was so hot to watch. I licked my tangy lips as Marissa bucked hard and then fell to her side, landing on the bed beside Evaline. She quivered, her eyes fluttering.

“Oh, god, that’s good,” Marissa moaned, her head lying on Evaline’s stomach. She kissed and mewled, her eyes closed.

“Oh, wow, that was good but…” Evaline’s eyes closed, her face smeared in pussy juices. “Mmm, just need a nap.”

“Uh-huh,” Marissa purred. “So late.”

I nodded, my pussy on fire. I was tired, too, but I wanted to watch that video Sam sent me. She recorded Becky losing her virginity. I ached to witness my oldest child losing her cherry to my husband. I shivered as both of my lovers fell into sleep.

I rose and grabbed my phone I left on the bed. I padded across the hotel room, my eyes heavy, but my pussy smoldering. I slipped into the bathroom and sank down on the toilet, my legs spread, my fingers rubbing at my trimmed bush. I stroked my hot flesh as I played the video.

Sound assaulted me. The screen was jerky, shaking as Sam filmed it. She knelt beside her sister, Becky, who was on her back, her father already atop her, in her. Sam hadn’t gotten the moment of her losing her virginity but started right after.

“Are you making a video?” Becky gasped, her big tits pressed against my husband’s chest.

“Yes!” Sam moaned. “Say hi to Mom!”

“Hi, Mom!” Becky gasped.

Her eyes fluttered while Steve grunted and groaned atop her, making love to her. Our daughter. I thrust a pair of fingers into my pussy, so wishing I was there right now. My digits sank into my juicy snatch, stirring them up.

“I’m a woman now!” Becky continued. “I’m going to cum on his dick! It’s so amazing!”

“It is,” I muttered, my fingers plunging hot and fast into my cunt. I licked my lips, stained with Evaline’s tangy passion. “You’re so beautiful.”

“Daddy’s going to spurt all his jizz in her,” Sam said, her enthusiasm undeniable.

“Wouldn’t it be hot if Daddy knocked her up, Mom? Or me!”

“Oh, my god!” I gasped. I thrust a third finger into my cunt. It was the hottest thing I’d heard. Of course, Steve had to breed our daughters. He had to pump their fertile, young wombs full with his incestuous seed.

This video was so hot.

My body shuddered on the toilet. My eyes were locked on the screen, at the naughty sight before me. I plunged my three fingers faster and faster into my cunt as I witnessed the naughty fun happening at my home and…

I felt, for a moment, like I was being watched. What a strange feeling.

I shook my head, my orgasm building and building in me as Steve and Becky drove towards their own orgasms. I whimpered, my cunt clenching on my three fingers. And then my rapture exploded through me.

My pussy convulsed about my digits. I heaved on the toilet, my thoughts dancing with the idea of my husband breeding our daughters. It was so naughty. So wrong. I couldn’t wait to return home on Monday to make sure he did it.

I was such a naughty mother.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Steve Davies

The Memories Sub-Menu opened, revealing my wife’s entire life before me. I stared at my phone as Anael straddled my waist. The purple-eyed angel grabbed my dick, stroking me. I shuddered as I stared at the list. The most recent memory was labeled:

• Threesome with Marissa and Evaline (No Orgasm for Self)

I shuddered at the other memories. There was a memory of learning Becky lost her cherry, more sex with her friends, finding out Sam lost her cherry, more sex. More sex. She was having a lot of sex in Vegas since she arrived. She even had fun on the plane ride there. I scrolled down the list, seeing all her memories. There were so many of them, dozens and dozens per day.

I groaned as Anael’s pussy engulfed my cock. I savored the feel of the angel’s tight cunt sliding down my shaft. Her silky flesh stimulated me. Pleasure burned around my futa-cock, my hand gripping my phone, my two daughters frozen by paused time, my wife in Vegas masturbating as she watched the video Sam recorded.

“This is incredible,” I groaned, flicking through the list, the memories flying by. There was last night when we made love. I caught a glimpse of a threesome we had last week with a woman I didn’t even know in my original life.

Some things looked familiar, like Sam’s birthday last month, but others were so different. Talking to Becky about lesbian sex. Watching our eldest daughter masturbate. Seducing Evaline Gilbert. Other women. My wife was having a lot of sex with and without me.

It looked like we were having more sex, too. And not just the threesomes.

“I don’t remember any of this,” I muttered as I went farther and farther back, my dick throbbing in Anael’s pussy. I had scrolled far, and I was barely into last year. I would never find what I was looking for at this rate. There was an entire lifetime of memories here. “Is there a search feature?”

“Probably,” Anael moaned. “Mmm, you have such a nice cock. I’m so glad I chose you. Ooh, yes, yes.”

Her small breasts jiggled as she rose up me and then slammed down my dick. My toes curled, the angel’s pussy hot and juicy around my cock. It made it hard to think. I stared at the app, my eyes flicking around the screen and…

In the corner was a little magnifying glass. I wasn’t a technology expert, but I knew that was the symbol to do a search. I hit it and then typed: Steve threesome. I wanted to see that first time she shared a woman with me.

• 317 results

Over our more than twenty years of marriage, we had, what, nearly fifteen threesomes a year. My dick twitched in Anael’s pussy. I shuddered the top of the list was:

• Coming out as Bi to Steve and having a threesome with him and Marissa.

There was a date beside it. A timestamp. It was in the evening. It looked like this memory happened after we’d been dating a few months already. While we were falling in love, she was carrying on this secret relationship with Marissa in the background. My editing had changed it so Linda had the courage to admit her bisexual desires to me.

I clicked the memory, wanting to watch it while Anael rode my cock. My screen flashed and…

Reality flashed. It twitched around me and…

I found myself falling into my screen. The world flowed around me. An image appeared of my younger self, looking so much like my son James, my cheeks smooth, a boyish nervousness about me. My dark hair was short and combed back. I wore those baggy skater jeans, complete with the wallet chain. I forgot I was into that style when I was that young.

Linda resembled Becky. Her cheeks were so girlish. It was my wife, but she was only nineteen, a little slimmer than now, her breasts not as big and looked perkier in her top, her brassy-brown hair longer, falling down to her waist. I remembered her braiding it sometimes, a thick cord of silk falling down to her cute ass.

It was so surreal to see us paused like this outside her dorm room. Memories rushed through me of the first time she took me to her dorm room. Marissa had cleared out for us. At the time, I thought my wife’s roommate was annoyed at having to leave the room, but now…

Now I realized she was annoyed that her lover would rather be with me. It was surprising their friendship survived Linda choosing me.

I drifted, moving as a bodiless spirit. Everything was paused. How did I make it move? I drifted to my younger self, shaking my head at how scrawny I looked. I had this foolish grin on my lips, my arm around Linda’s shoulder. She looked… tense.

It was subtle.

“Probably worried about how I’ll react,” I said to myself. We were both Christians in college. We met at a local bible study. Of course, I had to ask out the cutest girl there. I smiled, remembering how it was her long hair I’d noticed first.

“Damn,” I muttered as I came closer and closer and…

I felt a vacancy in my body like my past self was hollow. I could feel it. I touched myself and… fell into him in the same way I fell into my phone. I wrapped myself up in my past flesh. I shuddered as I settled into me and…

…the future faded away as reality lurched and…

I was so excited to be going back to Linda’s dorm. It wasn’t our first time together, but it felt different going to her place and not mine. I swallowed, hoping I could perform again. Her perfume filled my nose as we stopped before her dorm room.

I had this strange feeling that I knew what would happen in there that… I’d done this. A weird deja vu washed over me that momentarily swallowed my nervousness. Linda fumbled for her keys out of her purse.

“I hope you’re not going to be mad,” she muttered.

“Mad?” I frowned. An unease settled into my stomach as she produced her keys and jammed them into the lock. “Why would I be mad? I mean…” My dick was so hard. “Are you not feeling up to… it?”

Her cheeks went rosy. “No, no, it’s just… I can’t hide this. I don’t want to be ashamed of who I am. I thought I had to, but… I’ve been thinking… You’re a great guy. I have to get this out in the open now before it becomes impossible.”

“What are you saying?” I said, my heart pounding in my chest. I wasn’t that experienced. I had a few other girlfriends. I even slept with one, which was a complete disaster. Was I not satisfying her?

She opened the door to her dorm room as she said. “I… like women.”

I blinked as we entered her dorm. “What? You don’t mean like like? Right. You can’t…”

My words trailed off. It wasn’t her dorm room that shocked me—it didn’t look that much different from my own, the furniture all the same but the decor different, feminine and far cleaner—but her roommate. Marissa was draped across her bed in a lacy bra and panties, a smoky look on her face.

Linda broke away from me. She almost floated to her roommate’s bed. Marissa rose, her curly, black hair spilling about your youthful, predatory face. She had bright, red lipstick. Her round breasts jiggled in her pale-lilac bra, trimmed in this dark purple lace. She looked so lovely like she was ready for a date and…

Linda cupped her face.

“You’re gay?” I gasped at my girlfriend as she leaned down and kissed Marissa.

Despite the punch to my guts that left me spinning, the pain of watching my girlfriend kiss another person, heat surged through me. My dick hardened in my jeans. My cock swelled as I watched their lips meet, work together. I’d never seen two girls kiss before. It was… hot.

A part of me rebelled. This was wrong. Homosexuality was a sin, but… but… Their lips were so soft, Marissa’s so red, Linda’s so pink. I’d kissed Linda’s mouth, and now Marissa did the same. My girlfriend’s fingers caressed her friend’s cheeks. Their tongues met, their kiss growing hotter and hotter.

My heart drummed in my chest. I should stop this. I should tell them they can’t do this, but… I couldn’t make myself say anything. Their passion was so obvious. Linda kissed Marissa like she kissed me.

I thought Linda loved me. I know we were only dating a few months, but we had this powerful connection and… and…

This wasn’t a new thing between them. There was a familiarity to their passion. The way Marissa’s hands went to the hem of Linda’s top, sliding it up to expose pale flesh, was practiced. Linda’s hands slid down her friend’s face to her neck. To her collarbone. She cupped Marissa’s breasts through her bra. Linda’s touch appeared skilled. She’d touched Marissa like this.

They’d made love before.

My dick was rock hard. I shifted, my wallet chain rubbing against my jeans. I swallowed, my heart hammering as Marissa pushed Linda’s top up and over her breasts. She wore a red bra cupping her large tits. They broke their kiss long enough to rip off their blouses.

“Mmm, this is so hot,” Marissa moaned and then kissed Linda again.

I could only groan.

As wrong as I knew this was, as jealous that I was that Marissa was kissing my girlfriend, the sensuality of this moment rooted me in place. They kissed again, squeezing each other’s tits through their bras. They were lesbians.

I couldn’t look away.

I groaned as Linda shoved up her friend’s bra cups, exposing dusky nipples. They broke the kiss and my girlfriend ducked down and sucked on Marissa’s nipple. She loved it, her tongue swirling around it between hot sucks. It was naughty. I had never thought of doing that with a woman’s nipple.

With Linda’s nipple.

“Oh, yes, yes,” Marissa moaned, her hands slipping off Linda’s bra straps. “You are so good at that.” Her brown eyes flicked to me. “She was so shy the first time she sucked on my nipple. Scared, Steve?”

I swallowed. I was scared. As horny as I was, I was terrified at what this meant. Why I was even here?

Linda sucked with passion. Her cheeks hollowed. Her lips would pop off with wet smacks. She nipped that dusky nub. Linda moaned, her hips wiggling, her jeans hugging her rump. Her bra came off, her breasts dangling, Marissa’s hands squeezing them, kneading them the way I had.

Linda moaned. There was a passion in her, that passion I’d tasted. She pushed Marissa down on her bed, still sucking and nibbling on those breasts. She went back and forth, loving them, making Marissa gasp and moan.

I swallowed. My mouth dry. I rubbed sweaty hands on my baggy jeans.

Marissa’s hands slid down Linda’s sides to her jeans. I jumped at the pop of the fastener coming undone. Zippers rasped. Marissa winked at me as she pushed Linda’s jeans off her hips, exposing the red panties clinging to her slender ass.

“Damn,” I muttered as those jeans slid down her pale thighs. A dark spot had formed on her panties gusset centered right over her pussy.

“Mmm, damn indeed,” Marissa moaned. “She’s making me so wet. We’re going to eat each other. Guys like that, right?”

I just swallowed.

“Oh, yes, you’re going to just love this.”

Linda popped her mouth off Marissa’s nipple. “You will, Steve. Right?” She threw a look over her shoulder at me, her green eyes stared at me, imploring me. “Right?”

I just swallowed, not sure what to say. Did she want my blessing that she was leaving me for a girl? Did she want to prove that she was a lesbian so there would be no confusion? Did she want to make sure I was okay with this? Did she think we could be friends after she broke my heart?

Was I just a… a… beard for her? That was the term, right? For a gay person dating a straight person to pretend to the world they were something they weren’t. Why should they hide it?

Because it was a sin.

But… people had the right to sin. I had sex with Linda. It was just as much a sin, right? All sins were the same to God and…

I groaned as Linda tugged down Marissa’s panties. My eyes widened. Marissa didn’t have a bush. She was shaved. I’d heard about it from guys I knew boasting about wild girls who shaved their bushes, their pussies exposed. Marissa’s vulva was puffy. Her inner pussy lips peeked out. Juices gleamed on them. I licked my lips, my heart pounding.

This was the hottest thing I had ever watched.

“I’m going to eat her pussy, Steve,” Linda said. “I hope that’s okay.” She glanced at me again. “Steve?”

“What?” I croaked.

“Is that okay?” she asked, her voice tremulous.

“If it’s what you want to do,” I said. “I mean… I don’t own you or anything.”

“You’re not handling this well,” she said. “Do you hate me?”

“I… I don’t know what I feel,” I said, honest. “I just…” My words trailed off as I saw her finger stroking up and down Marissa’s pussy.

“He wants to watch,” Marissa moaned. “He’s a guy. Mmm, get those panties off. Let’s sixty-nine and give him a show.”

Linda shivered. She rose, her large, naked breasts jiggling. Her dark-red nipples thrust hard from her areolas. Her hips wiggled as she hooked her panties. She shoved them down, rolling the panties down her butt-cheeks. She had such a peachy rump. I loved her ass.

I groaned as her bush peeked between her thighs, trimmed, a redder hue than her hair. She leaned over, pointing her rump at me, her pussy lips peeking through her curly bush. Then she stepped out of her panties and mounted the bed.

“I’m a little afraid, Steve,” Linda said. “You’re not saying much. I want you to like this.”

“He likes it,” Marissa said. “He’s hard. Look at him.”

Linda’s eyes flicked down at me. She stared at my crotch. My girlfriend—was she still my girlfriend?—licked her lips. She shivered, then she knelt beside her roommate—or was Marissa Linda’s actual girlfriend?—and rubbed Marissa’s stomach. Linda’s fingers reaching towards her roommate’s bush.

“Come on, sit on my face!” Marissa moaned. “I’m so wet. Your boyfriend watching me is turning me on.”

“Really?” Linda asked.

“Yes!” Marissa’s grabbed Linda’s wrist and tugged her to her. “Come on, let’s eat each other out!”

I groaned as Linda straddled Marissa’s face, lowering her bush to her roommate’s mouth. She settled on Marissa and… Marissa licked Linda’s pussy. I groaned, watching lesbian sex for the first time. My eyes stared at Marissa’s tongue running through my girlfriend’s pussy, the same pussy I’d eaten.

“Oh, yes!” Linda moaned, her voice so throaty, her big boobs jiggling. “Mmm, I love that, Steve. She’s good at eating pussy. Different from you.”

My cheeks burned. My dick felt like led.

“I have to eat her,” Linda moaned. “I love eating her. I tried to deny it after our first time. I tried to pretend like it was a mistake. I was just caught up in college, but… It was amazing. I couldn’t get enough of it. Like the first time I sucked your cock, just… I… I like this, Steve. A lot.”

She bent over, her breasts pilling onto Marissa’s stomach. Linda nuzzled her face into her roommate’s shaved pussy. Her brassy hair fell around her face, hiding what she was doing. I wanted to see, to witness. Marissa moaned. Her body arched and I knew Linda’s tongue was lapping through her roommate’s pussy.

“Damn,” I muttered, my hands rubbing on my jeans, my dick aching. This was so wrong, but… they made such sounds of passion. They looked so beautiful as they writhed together. Marissa’s hands grabbed Linda’s rump. Linda’s hands slid up and down Marissa’s thighs.

They feasted on each other.

Loved each other.

My girlfriend was a lesbian. Should I go? I felt like I wasn’t needed here. The door was right behind me. But I couldn’t look away. I squeezed my cock through my jeans, feeling that rush of pleasure shot through me as they moaned. They licked. I could hear their tongues fluttering. They squirmed, the bed creaking.

They made love to each other. They stroked each other. I could smell their passion, a mix of the familiar, spicy musk from my girlfriend with a sweeter aroma. Marissa’s passion. That was what Linda was tasting.

“Linda!” Marissa moaned. “Mmm, yes, yes. Play with my clit! Ooh, that’s good.”

I squeezed my dick.

“Mmm, you’re fingers are being naughty!” Linda gasped.

My eyes shot to my girlfriend’s ass. Marissa’s slender fingers had dipped into Linda’s butt-crack, sliding down lower and lower until… Was Marissa playing with Linda’s asshole? My dick throbbed against my squeezing hand as Marissa’s moved like her finger circled something.

Then she thrust in.

Linda’s head shot up from Marissa’s pussy, my girlfriend’s lips and chin smeared in glistening cream. “Oh, that’s so naughty!” Linda’s green, glassy eyes met mine. “Steve! She’s fingering my butt! Isn’t that naughty of her?”

“Yeah,” I croaked.

Linda buried her face in between Marissa’s thighs, resuming her feast. I swallowed, my heart racing. This was so surreal. I couldn’t believe this was happening. I shook my head. It felt like the room was spinning.

They moaned. They gasped. Marissa plunged her finger in and out of my girlfriend’s asshole while eating her pussy. The bed croaked. The aroma of their combined passion filled my nose. It felt so stifling in this dorm room. I didn’t belong here. They were loving each other. I should go, but…

But…

Their moans. Their naked bodies pressed together. The sounds of their licking tongues. It all swirled around me. I wanted to masturbate. If I kept groping my cock through my jeans I’d spurt in my boxers. I was so turned on right now.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Marissa gasped, shuddering.

“Oh, Marissa, you’re so naughty!”

“My clit! Suck my clit!”

Linda made such obscene, sucking and slurping sounds. Her hand slid down Marissa’s inner thigh. My eyes widened as my girlfriend jammed her fingers into Marissa’s snatch. I caught a glimpse of Linda’s slender digits vanishing into pink flesh.

“I’m going to cum!” hissed Marissa. “Finger me! Flutter against my clit! Like that!”

Linda squirmed. She wiggled her hips, her butt-cheeks clenching about Marissa’s fingers. The two girls moaned and gasped. The bed creaked as they shuddered against each other. I swallowed, feeling their passion swell and swell.

Then Linda cried out in that familiar tone of her orgasm. She quivered atop Marissa, still sucking on the black-haired girl’s clit. My girlfriend trembled, moaned. She jammed her fingers deep into Marissa’s snatch.

“Yes!” gasped Marissa. “That’s so good and… and… Linda!”

They were both cumming, writhing in their lesbian passion. My dick twitched in my jeans. I should go. Let them enjoy themselves. If I didn’t, I would be stroking myself so hard. I would be masturbating to their sinful pleasure.

Linda’s head snapped up. Her green eyes locked onto mine, simmering with her passion. Juices gleamed on her pink lips. More dribbled down her chin and neck. Her large tits swayed before her, nipples so hard.

“Kiss me, Steve!” she moaned.

“What?” I gasped.

She reached out to me, fingers flexing. “Come kiss me!”

I drifted to her like a sailor towards the siren’s rocks. I had no control. My lusts had seized me. I stared at her pink lips smeared in Marissa’s cream. Her imploring hand snagged my jeans’ belt loop, pulling me closer. My head ducked down.

Our lips met.

I tasted the sweet cream as she kissed me. Her left arm hooked my neck, holding me to her while she moaned and whimpered against my mouth. Her tongue thrust into mine, dancing with unbridled passion. Her left hand slid down my body, caressing me through my shirt. I felt her fingernails. Heat rippled through me.

My dick throbbed.

Her hands reached my pants. My crotch. She squeezed me through my fly. My dick twitched in her grip as I kissed her. I don’t know how I kept from cumming. I didn’t know what was going on. I couldn’t think with the taste of sweet pussy adorning her lips.

She broke the kiss, her fingers unzipping my fly. “You have to fuck her, Steve.”

“What?” I gasped.

“I don’t want to hide who I am,” she moaned. “I’m bi. I love you, but… but… I like girls, too. There are things they give me you can’t but… I want to share them. We can enjoy them. Isn’t that exciting?”

“Enjoy… them…” My eyes widened as she unsnapped my jeans. They fell off my hips while her hand shoved into my boxers. “You mean…”

“If you don’t hate me,” she moaned. “If you can accept who I am.” She smiled at me. “I love you, Steve. I do. I just… need more. Won’t you… share that with me?”

“Yes,” I groaned as she pulled my hard cock out of my boxers. “I… I would.”

“You don’t hate me for liking girls?” she asked, pressing the tip of my cock against her roommate’s—her lover’s—pussy.

“No,” I groaned, staring into her eyes, speaking the truth. “How could I ever hate you. I love you. You have to be true to yourself. You won’t be happy otherwise.”

“Even if it’s a sin?” she asked.

My hands squeezed her breasts. “When we make love, it’s a sin. I don’t care. I just want to be with you. God will understand.”

She kissed me hard as she rubbed me up and down Marissa’s hot cunt. My girlfriend’s mouth tasted so sweet while pleasure rippled through me. It flowed from my cock and threw my body. I groaned, my heart pumping blood through my body.

I thrust into Marissa’s pussy as I kissed my girlfriend. Loved my girlfriend.

Hot, tight cunt engulfed my cock. Marissa felt different from Linda. Tighter and deeper in her sheath. I groaned as my cock throbbed in her. My balls thwacked against her rump. She was right at the edge of the bed, making this easy for me. My tongue dueled with Linda’s. She moaned into my mouth as my hands…

My hands found her breasts.

I squeezed and kneaded her boobs, loving the feel of them as I pumped away at her lover’s pussy. Marissa moaned, her passion muffled by… Linda’s pussy. The realization that the black-haired beauty was still licking my girlfriend’s snatch electrified me.

I thrust harder, kissed Linda with more passion. The pleasure flooded down my shaft. I groaned, dizzy with this passion. With this moment. It was incredible to experience. To get to enjoy this delight with the girl I loved.

“Steve!” Linda moaned, breaking the kiss, her arms still around my neck. Her green eyes danced before me. “Oh, she’s groaning into my pussy. She loves your dick in her.”

“I love being in her!” I groaned, my balls swaying. “I can’t believe this is happening.”

“Me either!” she moaned. “I was so scared. A part of me wanted to hide this from you. To never be honest with you, but… but… I just had this feeling I could trust you.”

“You can!” I panted, thrusting away. “I love you, Linda!”

She kissed me harder. Our tongues met, dueled. She moaned into our kiss while Marissa’s pussy massaged my dick. It was so incredible. I pounded hard into her, my orgasm building fast. This was too hot. I was too excited by watching them to hold off my longer. I wanted to enjoy this, but it was impossible.

I couldn’t control my strokes. I just pounded Marissa, driving myself towards my orgasm. Her silky pussy felt incredible. My hands squeezed Linda’s tits, brushing her hard nipples. I groaned into her mouth, loving her while Marissa pleased us both.

Marissa pleased us both.

Threesomes were incredible.

Linda broke the kiss. Her eyes widened. “Yes, yes, yes, Marissa!”

“What?” I gasped as she trembled.

She pressed her forehead against me. “She’s fingering my asshole again and sucking on my clit and.. .and… I’m cumming!”

My girlfriend’s breasts quivered in my hand as she came on her lover’s face. Marissa’s pussy squeezed around my dick as she licked and feasted on Linda’s spicy cream. I groaned as the knowledge that Linda’s orgasm screamed through her electrified my nuts.

I buried into Marissa’s pussy and erupted.

My cum fired hot and thick into her depths. I grunted and groaned as I thrust into her. Her pussy grew hotter around me as the pleasure slammed into my mind. Marissa moaned. Then her cunt convulsed around me, milking my cock.

It was incredible. I kissed Linda with such passion as my dick spurted a final time into her lover’s depths. Marissa’s snatch kept writhing about me, bathing me in her juices. Linda whimpered into the kiss, clutching me. I squeezed her tits as my body buzzed with rapture.

Linda broke the kiss. “Wasn’t that amazing?”

“Yes!” I groaned, panting.

“Mmm, now you just watch us get you hard again,” Linda purred. “I want you to fuck me next.”

I nodded my head. I knew it wouldn’t be long at all until I would get it up. I pulled out of Marissa then groaned as Linda ducked her head down and licked my cum flowing out of her girlfriend’s snatch. Marissa whimpered.

“Damn, Steve, that was hot!” she groaned. “You’re not a bad fuck, for a guy.”

I didn’t know what to say to that. I just ripped off my shirt and kicked off my jeans bunched around my ankles while watching the show. This was incredible. Linda was incredible. I was so glad she trusted me to share this with me and…

I left my body.

I watched the past me with this foolish grin while I… remembered it all. That night. What happened after. How I fucked Linda while eating Marissa out. How they played with each other to get me hard. Five times. I came five times that night until my dick was sore from fucking, pushing my nineteen-year-old self to the limits of biology.

Then I was back in my own body in the present, holding the phone. Anael was sliding her cunt up and down my dick as I…

Came.

“Fuck!” I grunted, my dick spurting into the angel’s pussy while I remembered my first threesome with my wife. It set aside the memory of that original night where we just made love once and held each other before I slipped out to do homework. “Goddamn, that was incredible. I can view her memories. Relive them.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Anael moaned. “Ooh, that’s exciting.”

Her pussy milked my cock as my cum pumped into her. I spasmed beside my time-paused daughters. My mind boiled beneath the pleasure firing out of my dick. The angel’s cunt writhed about my cock, stimulating me, giving me another burst of pleasure.

I loved these powers, and what I could do with them. I would enjoy myself and make something better in the world.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Are you enjoying the game, Most High?

Indeed. Anael’s choice is perfect. The right mix of righteousness and lust. What will he make of the world? What will he change? How shall he shape it? He yearns to do good.

But will his intentions lead to ruin, Most High?

Not even I can tell. He is outside of fate. The possibilities…

The Divine Council is inspired. The Host is intrigued by the game. Many are… envious of Anael’s position in it.

Yes, yes, she is indulging her passion. She has whispered into the Mortal’s ear, nudging him towards her own predilections.

She is the Angel of Sexuality, Most High.

Now our Mortal needs a challenger. An opponent. Summon Jophiel.

The Angel of Illumination, Most High?

Yes, yes, she needs to choose an adversary. Let us see how the Mortal handles a second player on the field. Jophiel’s light shall guide her to the appropriate Mortal.

Her light shall illuminate the Mortal’s wants and desires, Most High. The game shall be… intriguing.

To be continued…

---

Laura, a lesbian, has been blackmailed into a life of bisexual degradation. Her blackmailer has offered her an out, though, if she can only spend a weekend with her brother without him fucking her…

Chapter 30
HER BROTHER, PART TWO

She woke up in the morning with a dripping wet cunt and something poking into her groin from behind. Instinctively she bucked against it a few times before waking up fully and realising it was her brother’s erect cock.

He was still asleep, but at some point they had both rolled over during the night. Now Laura was facing away from Daniel, but Daniel was facing her and hugging her. One of his arms had gathered her up into a hug and his hand was resting on her naked boob, lightly squeezing it. Her back was pressed against his chest, and his boxer-short covered groin was hard against her buttocks. Only a thin layer of boxer short fabric separated his dick from her holes.

She wanted to keep bucking, to force his cock into her vagina, to bring herself to release on her brother’s erect tool. But that was the slut in her talking. Quite apart from the degradation of fucking her brother, if Daniel ejaculated inside her she would lose her bet with her abuser, miss her chance to be released from blackmail, and quite likely fall pregnant as well.

Instead of fucking her brother, she lowered a hand to her pussy to play with it while she thought.

Yesterday had not gone as planned. She had been a bigger trollop in front of her brother than she had planned, and instead of reacting with love and gentlemanly forebearance he had agreed she was a slut, beaten her, and then ejaculated in his pants. Clearly he found her sexually arousing. That idea alone almost drove her to tears, but she needed to stay focused, and have a plan to get through this weekedn.

She wasn’t going to be less of a slut today, she suspected. She was already horny, she would have to dress like a whore all day, and she would probably need to arrange for Daniel to watch her fuck Erica at some point during the day. If he went the whole day without release he would probably end up raping her at this rate. She would need to give him some satisfaction that didn’t involve fucking her.

What she *wanted* was to give him a blowjob, but any ejaculation inside her would lose the bet, even if it didn’t risk her pregnancy. But there were other ways she could please him. Gingerly, she slipped free of his hug, and then wiggled down the bed and rolled over so that she was face to face with his dick.

Carefully she extracted it from his boxer shorts. It was thick and hard and already dripping with precum. Unable to help herself, she extended her tongue and licked the tip of his cock. It tasted amazing. It took all her will not to just start suckling on the nectar-delivering rod. Instead, she began to slowly pump her brother’s dick with her hand, giving him a leisurely early-morning handjob.

It took Daniel a while to wake up, but when he did he jerked suddenly and Laura had to keep a firm grip on his cock. “Laura, what are you doing?” he gasped, making no move to stop her.

“Being a good little fucktoy,” replied Laura. “Do you think I’m a good little fucktoy?”

“I…” gasped Daniel, and then moaned at a particularly pleasurable pumping of his dick by Laura’s hands. “Yes,” he said.

“Do you want to cum on my face or tits?” Laura asked. Her brother groaned, so she had to repeat herself. “Daniel, do you want to cum on my face or tits?”

“Your tits,” Daniel said, and Laura wiggled obediently up the bed a little so his cock was pointed at her big soft udders. On each pump the tip of his dick bounced against her smooth, naked tit-meat, leaving a smear of pre-cum. She expertly worked his dick – marvelling at how accomplished a whore she had become in such a short period of time – until finally she was rewarded as it started to twitch, and then spray sperm all over her fuckbags. She felt the hot spunk bathe her breasts until finally her brother’s cock stopped twitching. She wiped his dick clean on her otherwise-unspermed underboobs, then licked the sperm from her hands and fingers as he watched. Her tits felt incredible with the warm sticky sperm dripping from them and she decided not to take any steps to clean them yet.

As Daniel watched his naked sister licking his cum off her hands while his cock softened, his arousal slowly changed to disgust. “I can’t believe you gave your own brother a handjob, Laura,” he said. “Is this even the most disgusting thing you’ve done?”

“No,” Laura said. “I lick cum out of my girlfriend’s pussy, I’ve raped other girls while they cried, and my boss at work pisses in my mouth.”

“Do you *want* to do these things?” he asked.

“They make me wet,” Laura replied. “I deserve to have them happen to me.” She wasn’t even sure if this was something she was just saying because she had to answer degradingly or whether she believed it.

He looked down at her longer, and then his hands moved to behind her head. Before she knew what was happening, he was forcing her mouth down on his cock. She panicked and started to struggle – he couldn’t cum in her mouth! – but then remembered she wasn’t even allowed to struggle if she showed interest, and went limp. She accepted his cock into her mouth, and at least enjoyed the taste of residual cum on it.

“Sshh,” Daniel was saying. “Ssh, you little slut. This is what you deserve.” And then he started to piss.

Laura was delighted and relieved. She had been worried he wanted to cum in her mouth. Drinking her brother’s urine wouldn’t make her lose the bet. It tasted gross and it was degrading but it was better than the alternative. She suckled on his cock while he pissed, swallowing his urine.

“You deserve this,” he told her as he pissed. “You slutty little lesbian whore.” And she knew it was true. She knew the way she had cockteased, and licked cunt behind closed doors where men couldn’t see her, and concealed her whorish tits from the world, had inescapably led to this moment, and having to drink her brother’s piss was exactly the right thing for her.

By the time he was done pissing, his dick was stiffening again, and Laura quickly took her mouth off him before he just started fucking her face. She once again gave him a slow handjob, his cock pointing at her sticky breasts. It took a lot longer this time, he having just orgasmed, and so he talked to her as she masturbated him.

“You really work as a prostitute now?” he asked her.

“As a whore,” she corrected him, giving him the degrading answer. “At the Pretty Titty. My name there is Kitten Tits.”

Daniel laughed. “Can I call you Kitten Tits?”

“Of course,” said Laura. “I used to wait tables but then I was too much of a dumb slut to do it right so now I just let men fuck me for money. I get my cunt fucked several times a night and then I drink the sperm from their condoms. If no one wants to use me I lick the cunts of other whores on stage.’ She pumped his dick a little more then stopped and looked up at him. “Do you think I’m a dumb bitch, Daniel?”

He stared at her. “You want me to say yes, don’t you?”

She gave his dick a little pump of encouragement.

“Yes, Laura, you’re a dumb bitch,” he said. She smiled, and went back to energetically working his cock. He groaned, and said, “God, you’re such a dumb, slutty bitch…” and then moments later he ejaculated all over his sister’s face.

Laura shut her mouth as he spurted his spunk onto her – he wasn’t allowed to cum inside her, and she wasn’t sure if sperming her mouth from a distance counted. She let him bathe her cheeks, eyes, lips and hair in his sperm. When he was done, and he looked down to see his sister’s face and tits dripping with his semen, she saw the last resistance in him to the taboo go out – he now saw her as a valid target for sexual interest. She wasn’t just his sister – she was a fuckable, breedable bitch just like any woman.

She cleaned him off with her mouth, enjoying the taste of her brother’s cum, and then they both climbed out of bed.

Seeing her, naked, cum dripping from her face, he had a moment of guilt. “I’m sorry,” he muttered. “I shouldn’t have cum on you…”

Degrading answers “It’s okay,” Laura lied. “I like it like this. Please don’t make me clean it off.” She didn’t know why she said the last bit – or why she pouted and made puppy dog eyes as she said it. Her head was all over the place now – she was covered with her brother’s sperm, she should be screaming, except she couldn’t, so she didn’t know what to do.

“Do you really want to leave it on your face and… uh… breasts like that? Don’t you at least want to rub it in or something?” he asked.

Laura did want to rub it in. And lick it up. And she supposed that would have been a degrading answer but instead she said, “No, let me just leave it like this.”

And he did. He left her covered in his cum while he showered. Laura just sat on the edge of the bed, legs spread, idly fingering her cunt, and trying not to think about what was happening to her. What her blackmailer had done to her – how he had forced her, a lesbian, to be here, naked, covered in her brother’s sperm.

Except he hadn’t done that at all. Laura had agreed to this bet. In fact, Laura had agreed to all the bets, including the ones that had gotten her in this debt in the first place. Laura was the one who couldn’t control her cunt at work, or in public, and kept humiliating herself. Laura had chosen to rape her girlfriend all by herself, and Laura may have been required to give demeaning answers but no one had made her give her brother a handjob or beg to leave his cum on her tits. This was all her. She was the disgusting slut. She was the cockteasing dyke who deserved to be raped.

These were thought Laura knew to be true. But they were distressing thoughts. So she tried to turn her brain off and just focus on the feeling of her fingers on her cunt.

She was still masturbating blankly when Daniel came out of the shower, dressed in boxer shorts. He watched his sister playing with her cunt for a while, until she realised he was there.

“Enjoying yourself?” he asked.

“Yes,” she said. “I’m such a dumb slut.”

“You certainly seem to be,” he said. “Did you have plans for what to do today?”

Laura didn’t want to go out – she’d be required to dress inappropriately for public. “Can we hang around the apartment this morning?” Laura asked. “And then in the afternoon I’ll ask Erica over and you can watch me fuck her, if you like.” Her rules required her to demonstrate sex with her gilfriend at some point during the weekend.

Daniel thought about it. Laura could see he was thinking about making her dress properly and go out somewhere. But what he said was, “Okay. Let’s do that.”

Laura called Erica on her mobile while Daniel watched, and told her to come around in the afternoon. “My brother is going to rape you, so dress pretty,” she said, loud enough for Daniel to hear.

“How about you? Are you going to dress?” Daniel asked.

Laura said she was, and the demonstrated her outfit – nothing but four fresh pieces of sticky tape splaying her cunt-lips open for inspection. Daniel stared at her twat as she spread it wide for him, and Laura felt herself blushing. She didn’t know why this should be more embarrassing than being naked and covered in his cum, but it was always that much more humiliating to deliberately display her inner cuntflesh.

When she was done, Daniel held up the bulldog clip. “Aren’t you missing something?” he asked. Without waiting for an answer, he stepped forward and moved his hand between her legs. She felt him release the clip onto her clitoris, and she squealed.

He laughed. “That’s fun,” he said. “I should try that with more girls.”

“Thank you for hurting my clit,” Laura heard herself saying. “Thank you for treating me like the slut I am.”

“That’s okay,” said Daniel.

Daniel called room service for breakfast. This time he made Laura answer the door naked and blushing to receive the meal. They ate in silence, Daniel staring at Laura’s tits the whole time.

Afterwards, Daniel went to the couch, and called Laura over. Laura followed, nervously – even more nervous once Daniel started to extract his cock from his pants. It was semi-rigid, but it turned out he just wanted to urinate in her mouth. Without speaking, he put his hands in her hair and guided her mouth down to his dick, and then relaxed his bladder and began to fill her mouth with piss. Laura was disturbed by how quickly he had learned to use her as his toilet but was just glad he still wasn’t cumming inside her. She obediently drank his urine, and when he was done she let his cock slip out of her mouth – now rock-hard – and began to pump it with her hand, intended to help him spurt another load onto her face and tits.

Instead he stood up, and pulled her up too. He looked at her, then leaned in and kissed her on the lips. She moaned – not just because she was required too, but because it felt so good – and moaned again when he wrapped an arm around her pulling her tight against him. His exposed cock was poking against her pussy but she didn’t care. She hoped he *did* fuck her. She would cum so hard…. She kept moaning sluttily into his mouth as he explored her with his tongue. She felt his hand move between their groins and she parted her legs a little more, assuming he wanted to guide his cock into her.

Instead, he found her clit, and removed the bulldog clip from it. The blood rushed back into her abused clitoris and she screamed and bucked, filled with agonising pain and then a moment rocked by the orgasm it brought. She moaned her orgasm into her brother’s mouth, and then went limp in his arms.

He guided her limp body to the couch and laid her down, legs still splayed wide. Then he took off her belt. She was far too overcome by the orgasm – still shuddering in pleasure – to understand what was happening, and so it was a shock when he whipped the belt down hard across her tits.

“Ow!” she squealed. She wanted to cover her tits but her well-conditioned body refused to obey. He hit her again, hard, across both boobs.

“This is for being a slut, Laura,” Daniel said. “You wanted me to help you, remember?” HIs face was flushed and his dick was twitching. He obviously liked what he was doing. He hit her again.

“Am I a good little cunt?” Laura asked, not knowing what else to say.

“No, you’re a bad little cunt,” Daniel said. “You’re a dumb bitch. You’re a bimbo. You tease your own brother.” He changed his angle and brought the belt down on her cunt. Laura jerked but her traitorous legs refused to close – her twat remained exposed and vulnerable even as the belt left red marks on it. He hit her cunt again, and again. With her cunt lips taped open, and Daniel swinging from a position near her head, almost every blow landed directly on her poor clit, the tongue of the belt curling around to lick at the entrance to her fuckhole. She moaned and squealed but her legs stayed stubbornly open, cooperating in Daniel’s abuse of her pussy.

The pain was making her wetter of course, and on each blow the loud snap of the belt would produce a wet squelching sound as it impacted her drooling cunt. Daniel switched his focus back and forth between her cunt and her tits, delivering pain to each in equal member. He seemed to continue for ages, and Laura felt herself orgasm twice at different spots during the abuse.

Finally Daniel got tired of beating her. He moved over to where she was lying on the couch and climbed atop her, his head between her legs and his cock poking against her lips. She opened her mouth and took it inside, suckling on it energetically, not even caring if he came in her mouth. His dick tasted so good…

And then he started to lick her cunt and Laura orgasmed again. It felt so good! And at the same time she experience another wave of self-disgust. A boy was licking her pussy. She was such a bad lesbian – such a fake lesbian – no lesbian would let a boy lick her cunt. But she was such a good hetero slut, and that felt good. But this was her brother. Her brother’s tongue was rubbing over her bruised clit, was poking into her fucktunnel. She was such a degraded dumb bitch.

She orgasmed again against her brother’s face, and again. He didn’t seem to care – he was frantically licking her twat while bucking his hips hard against her face. The banging of his groin against Laura’s face was painful but she didn’t care. She was being used just as she was meant to be used.

She should have lost the bet right there, with Daniel spewing his jism down her throat as he ejaculated, but something made him pull out at the last minute. She felt his cock slip from between her lips, and then moments later there was hot sperm spurting across her face and tits, joining the load already drying there. “Slut!” he grunted as he came. “Stupid dumb bitch slut!” And then he bit her clitoris – hard – and the pain made Laura simultaneously orgasm and almost black out.

She lay there, lost, as he climbed off her, not able to think straight. “Am I a good little cunt now?” she asked hopefully.

“Yes, Laura, you’re a good little cunt,” Daniel replied.

“Do I deserve to be raped?” she asked, looking up at him, her face dripping with his cum.

‘You absolutely deserve to be raped,” Daniel said. “I’ve never seen such a fucking degraded slut. God, I can’t even look at you as a person. You’re just such a fuckdoll now….”

Laura was happy that he had agreed to all the things she needed him to agree to, and she focused on that and tried to not think about what her brother had said about not seeing her as a person.

It took Daniel a little while to recover, but when he did he came over to the couch again and grabbed Laura by her bright pink hair. Laura obediently allowed herself to be pulled from the couch, and then crawled on all fours across the carpet as Daniel dragged her to the bathroom. He pushed her into the shower and told her to kneel there, which she did, and waited as he aimed his cock at her face and began to piss again.

He pissed all over her face and hair and tits, washing some of the sperm away. Laura tried to be a good slut for her brother and kept her mouth and eyes open. Some of his piss got in her mouth and by now she quite liked the taste of it. Some of it got in her eyes, which was new – no one had ever pissed in her eyes before – but she refused to close them as she was supposed to encourage his sexual attention, and surely closing her eyes would be rejecting the gift he was offering them?

When he was done, he stuck his cock in her mouth for her to suck the last few drops of piss from it, then backed away, turned on the shower, and told her to wash herself off. He left her to do it.

When she emerged, Daniel greeted her to towel her naked body dry. He helped her to “dress” again – this time he applied the tape to her cunt lips himself, and supplemented it with tape on her buttocks to part her ass-cheeks lewdly, and a tight wrapping of tape around the base of each tit which constricted the blood flow to them and made them bulge lewdly and painfully. He finished it by reapplying the clip to her clitoris, and again kissed her as she sobbed and orgasmed with pain.

It was not long afterwards that Erica arrived. When Laura opened the door to greet her, she saw to her amusement that Erica had taken Laura’s instruction that she was going to be raped to heart, and was dressed like a complete rapedoll. She had her hair in school-girl pigtails and was wearing a tartan skirt that was little more than a belt, and certainly short enough to make it clear she was wearing no underwear. All she wore above the waist was a tight tit-hugging white shirt that stopped just below the nipples. It showed an indecent amount of underboob and was sheer enough that the nipples were viisble anyway. Laura was even more amused to see Erica was aroused – had she been masturbating on the way over in the hope of making her raping less traumatic?

Laura kissed Erica as Daniel watched – the slutty porn-style kisses she and Erica had been practicing, visibly entwining their tongues for the benefit of an audience – then followed it with a deeper, even more passionate kiss. She had been a slut for Daniel all night and all day and now she needed to hurt a lesbian to make her feel okay about it.

She pushed Erica to her knees without speaking to her, and then slapped her face, just for fun. Then she grabbed Erica’s pigtails and pulled the bitch’s face up against her cunt. Laura hadn’t pissed yet today and her favourite toilet had just arrived. She released her bladder into Erica’s mouth, making it clear to Daniel what she was doing.

Daniel watched Erica drink his sister’s piss, fascinated, his cock hard again already. After a few moments he moved over and put one hand on Laura’s ass and the other on the back of Erica’s head, pushing the girl’s face even harder against Laura’s cunt. As he did, he leaned in and kissed his sister on the lips.

Laura couldn’t believe how good it felt to kiss her brother while pissing into her gilfriend’s mouth. It was so degraded but so… right. So appropriate for her. She moaned as she kissed him.

After the kiss, her bladder was empty, but Erica was still licking at her cunt. Her tongue was flicking distractingly against Laura’s bulldog clipped-clitoris, painful and arousing.

“Her fantasy is rape,” Laura explained to Daniel. “When you fuck her, she may struggle, or cry, or her cunt may even be dry, but she loves it. There will never be any consequence for you fucking Erica, no matter how much you hurt or degrade her.”

Erica made no protest between Laura’s legs. Laura smiled at how thoroughly her bitch girlfriend accepted her new role in life.

“What about you, Laura?” Daniel asked. “Is there any consequence if I rape you?”

Laura froze. Her answer had to be degrading. It had to be encouraging. “No,” she said. “None at all. I like being raped too.” She orgasmed against her girlfriend’s mouth, then stepped back. “What do you think, are you ready to have some fun with her?”

His cock twitched visibly. “Absolutely.”

“Good,” Laura smiled. She knelt down beside Erica, then whispered in her girlfriend’s ear, “I’ve been feeding you fertility drugs, Erica. If he fucks you, you’ll get pregnant.” She watched alarm race across Erica’s face. Erica started to her feet, panicking, preparing to run to the door – but then Daniel grabbed her by the hair and pulled her hard. She fell to the ground, and a moment later Daniel was on top of her, pulling off her slutty clothes.

Laura watched wtih delight as Daniel got Erica naked, pried her legs apart, and then sank his cock into the struggling girl’s wet vagina. She watched as he pumped his cock in and out of her cunt, squeezed her tits painfully, and forced her head in place so he could give her a long, slobbery kiss. She watched as Erica cried and sobbed, and she encouraged Daniel to slap her face to make her behave.

And finally, she watched as her brother orgasmed and ejaculated inside her girlfriend’s cunt, firing the sperm into her womb that would, in all probabilty, impregnate Erica with Daniel’s baby.

Laura orgasmed as she saw this, only realising at that point that she had been masturbating all through her girlfriend’s rape. It was exactly what Erica deserved for being such a fake lesbian, for being a dumb slut who liked to fuck boys. Laura loved it.

Afterwards she crawled forward and licked Daniel’s cock clean, and then lay atop Erica to lick the delicious sperm from Erica’s twat. Erica was too traumatised to 69 Laura and Laura thought about hurting her clit until the bitch did her job, but in the end she decided the feeling of having a pretty girl crying into her cunt felt good enough even without the tongue.

The rest of the afternoon was lost in sexual play for Laura, her brother and her girlfriend. Daniel had another session of using his belt on Laura’s tits and cunt. He really seemed to love beating his sister’s genitals, but it was the blows to her breasts – bound in tape and super-sensitive – that hurt the most. He swung the belt at her boobs until she started to cry, then he mercifully removed the tape from the base of her breasts – Laura cried even harder as the blood rushed back to her nipples – and then had Laura lick and fondle his cock until he was ready to fuck again. Once he was hard, Laura guided him back to Erica, now lying spreadeagled on the bed.

As Daniel climbed on to the bed to fuck Laura’s girlfriend again, Laura, on impulse, said, “You know, she doesn’t really want to fuck boys at all. You’re straight up raping her. She hates it. But seriously, she will never tell anyone, and it’s okay with me.” Daniel looked at Laura, his face still flushed with arousal, paused for a moment, and then pushed his cock into Erica’s twat anyway. Laura smiled happily as he watched him beginning to pump in and out of Erica’s pussy again, and masturbated as he watched. Once again she climaxed as her brother filled Erica with cum, and once again she cleaned Daniel’s cock and Erica’s pussy with her tongue afterwards.

They chatted for a bit afterwards. Laura learned that tomorrow was Daniel’s last planned day in town – he would be flying out in the evening. Laura remembered she was supposed to bring Daniel to her house on the last day – her slutty, degrading house – and invited him to spend the day there tomorrow, which Daniel accepted, clearly with thought of further raping Erica in his mind.

Then Laura made Erica talk about her job being fucked and pissed in for a job, because she knew it degraded Erica and that made her feel good.

They had room service for dinner again. Daniel made Laura answer the door for it, because he said she needed to learn how people would see her when she behaved like this. Laura knew how they would see her – as a sex toy, as a slut. That was what she was now, though. Yet still she blushed when the delivery boy took in her bare tits, her taped-open cunt, and the cum on her face.

Daniel took the food from her once the door was closed. It was schitznel and vegetables. He put his own meal on the table, and then took the other two, sliced the schnitzel into small bite-sized chunks, and then the plates on the floor. “Sluts don’t eat at the table,” he said. Laura knew he was right – she and Erica didn’t deserve to eat like people – and yet she still felt small inside as she heard her own brother say that.

But he wasn’t done yet. Before he let the girls eat, he took out his cock and pissed a little on both plates – just enough to soak the meat with his urine. Then he allowed the two naked lesbians to have their meals on all fours at his feet. He took out his phone to film them as they ate.

The plates were close enough together the two girls were shoulder to shoulder. Their tits hung down beneath them. No cutlery had been given and both girls knew what Daniel intended. They lowered their faces to the bowls and ate like the animals they were. Both girls had swallowed enough piss by this stage that the meal didn’t even taste too bad to them.

When they were done they looked up at Daniel for approval.

“Is there anything you won’t do, Laura?” he asked.

Laura shook her head, no.

He sent both girls to brush their teeth, to get the taste of piss out of their mouths. When they came back, he kissed Laura while he removed the clip from her clitoris again, held her as she orgasmed, and this time blessed left the clip off.

After the kiss he looked at her for a while, then quite deliberately slapped her hard in the face. It came as a shock to Laura but she did nothing to defend herself or back away. “Thank you,” she said reflexively, without even thinking.

He looked at the red rising in her cheek. “Say you love me,” he told her.

“I love you, Daniel,” she said obediently.

“Good girl,” he said, and slapped her again.

“Thank you,” she said. “I love you.”

He undressed the rest of the way until he was naked, then motioned Erica to come kneel between them as they stood. He pushed his cock into Erica’s mouth, then pulled Laura close, so that she was bent slightly, her groin pushing against the back of Erica’s head, her naked tits rest against her brother’s chest.

He started to kiss Laura deeply on the lips. As he did so he caressed her back and stroked her hair, while his hips bucked against Erica’s face. Each buck bumped Erica’s head against Laura’s cunt. It felt a little like her brother was fucking her by proxy. She felt herself get wetter with each bump.

He was a good kisser, too. She moaned sluttily into his mouth, and kissed back eagerly.

As they kissed, he would stop occasionally, to pull away and say, “Slut” or “Whore”, and then slap her face. She would thank him and tell him she loved him, and then he would kiss her again, and face-fuck Erica even harder.

She came before he did, of course, being such a huge slut. Bumping against the back of her girlfriend’s head was enough to make her cum, and she orgasmed sluttily as she kissed her brother.

When she did, Daniel said to Erica, “When I cum, hold it in your mouth. I want you to share it with Laura.” And soon afterwards he ejaculated into Erica’s mouth. He pushed Laura away and got Erica to show what he had given her – a mouthful of milky cum – then made Laura drop to her knees and kiss Erica. He watched the girls share the cum back and forth in their mouths for a while before finally allowing them to swallow.

That night they slept together in bed – or at least Daniel slept. Daniel slept with his cock stuffed into Erica’s cunt from behind, spooning her. He made Laura lie further down the bed, her face buried in Erica’s pussy She was to keep licking Erica’s cunt all night. Daniel awoke several times to fuck his cock happily in and out of the lesbian’s cunt, and when he orgasmed Laura would lick away his cum as it seeped out of Erica’s cunt. He pissed once in the middle of the night too, slowly, into Erica’s pussy, with deliberate intent to degrade the two girls, and Laura had to lick that up as it flowed out too, being careful to stop it reaching the bedsheets.

Neither of the two lesbians could sleep under those conditions and so they reached the next day tired and horny and confused.

He dressed both of the girls the way Laura had been dressing herself – cunts taped open, otherwise nude – and wouldn’t let either of them have the clothes they had arrived in. Laura was getting used to this outfit. Her cunt taped open reminded her that even nude, she wasn’t a nice girl with no clothes on, she was a slut.

Daniel dressed himself, then gave Erica’s car keys to Laura and told the girls to go down to where Erica had parked and wait for him. Both girls understood the message – they didn’t deserve to wear clothes on their way to the car, but Daniel didn’t deserve the embarassment of being seen with such dirty lesbian sluts.

He pushed the girls out of his room, naked, and they scurried nude through the hotel, heading for the basement car park. About a dozen guests saw them, including two men and a woman they ended up sharing an elevator with. Laura saw the erections that both men sported as they stared at Laura’s taped-open cunt and naked tits, and she heard the woman whisper “Filthy sluts”, not-so-quietly.

Having men stare at her body, and being degraded, made Laura wet. She was so tired and confused and horny. After she exited the elevator, on the last dash across the basement, she lowered her hand to her pussy and unashamedly masturbated as she ran. Both girls reached the car and Laura sat in the passenger seat, fingerfucking her pussy. Masturbating helped her tune out the world. Masturbating made the shame and horror go away. It made her feel good.

Erica took the driver’s seat, and sat in silence, until Daniel arrived, when she flashed the lights to let him know which car to head for. Daniel got in the back, and together the two nude sluts and the boy drove out of the hotel and off to Laura’s house.

(To be continued…)

---

The story (fictional) of a girl named Joanna Ditsel, all characters are made up and any similarities to people you know are coincidental.

Jo Ditsel was just 4ft 8 and very small. There was, however, one thing about her that stood out: Her enormous tits. For one so small her breasts were huge; either large C’s or small D’s. Her chest was not the only thing great about her body, though, her face was pretty and her arse was small and fitted snugly into whatever clothes she wore. She was also funny, had a great personality (usually) and was great to be around.

Now to fully understand Joanna’s mind, we must go back from her life as a 16 year old to delve into the never before seen memories of her life from the age of 10…

Joanna Ditsel was an ‘early bloomer’ in life and hit puberty at around the age of 9. Her mother (26) had prepared her well for this leap towards adulthood, by not feeding her the bullshit most parents tell their children. So from a young age Jo had known all about sex, though she found the idea to be very disgusting at a young age (‘boys ewwww’ being the general thought running through her mind).

The fact that few boys mature at this age allows us to skip most of her 10 year old days and move right on to her 11th birthday, a day of more joy than she had at first suspected.

Jo’s birthday was just 1 day away, and she was very excited. So excited in fact, that she ran straight into her best friend Micky as she charged through the primary school’s gates. Micky being several inches taller than Jo meant that Jo only came up to Micky’s chest. As they collided at the entrance way Jo’s face was pressed against her budding breasts (still small but definitely a slight cushion). As they both went tumbling over onto the concrete Jo placed her glove-covered hand behind Micky’s head, hoping to cushion the blow. However, this also led to an effect Jo hadn’t anticipated, as her arm wrapped around Micky’s shoulder blades she was pushed deeper into the her friends tiny boobs. What can only be described as an electric current passed between Jo’s face and her tiny pussy, tingling all the way down neck, to her breasts and through her stomach. The shock of pain that hitting the floor brought Jo, only heightened this delicious unknown feeling, and a small moan escaped her lips.

Micky pulled Jo up with her as other children pointed and laughed.
“Are you alright?” Micky asked, thinking the moan one of pain.
“Fine,” Jo said, rubbing her arms “you?”
“Your party is still tomorrow isn’t it?”
“Of course it is and we’ll all going to have so much fun!”
“What has your mum planned this year?”
“Well games obviously, a nice big cake with jam and cream, lots of party food and a sleep over,” Jo thought hard for a moment “And she said something about a surprise as well…”
“How many people are coming?”
“Twenty I think, but some might not make it.”
“Oh, well me and Amber are coming so we’ll see you there.”
“Don’t you remember?” Jo asked incredulously “We arranged that I’d sleep around yours ages ago, so I wouldn’t be in while mum sets up the surprise.”
“Oh yeah, I completely forgot to ask my mum if you can stay around today.” Micky explained, staring at the ground and shuffling her feet.
“Ready to go girls?” said Micky’s mum (Emily) as she parked her car right outside the school gate.
“You are such a bad liar, Micky” Jo smilingly berated her as she pushed her head first into the car.
“Almost got you though didn’t I?” she grinned, pulling Jo into the car by her shirt front.
Jo landed on top of Micky, but after a few moments of scuffling about, Micky ended up on top of Jo’s face, pushing her tiny arse over her mouth and nose (the car was fairly large so Micky’s head barely touched the roof). Despite being in a fairly uncomfortable position (with her head being crushed and her face being roughly chafed by Micky’s winter trousers) Jo really didn’t mind. In fact she didn’t mind so much that it wasn’t until Emily told them to put their seat belts on that Micky finally vacated her face with her crotch. As they sat down properly Micky’s face was faintly flushed, whether from the fight, the fall, the weather or something else, Jo did not know.

As soon as they arrived at Micky’s house they both shot upstairs to her room to change out of their school uniforms. As they both changed, Jo was occasionally glancing at her friend out of the corner of her eye; catching the brief glimpse of Micky’s white cotton panties and perky little nipples (hardened by the cold?). Micky pulled on tight fitting jeans and a loose pink top and had pulled her long blonde hair back into a ponytail using a black hair band. Jo’s clothing was slightly more adventurous than her friends as she wore a black skirt with a white shirt over matching pink training bra and panties.

It wasn’t long before Amber arrived. Amber was tall and willowy, with short black hair and quite pale skin. She wore mainly black clothing; tight tops and baggy trousers and would never wear a dress unless forced to by her mother. Before long the three girls were chatting and laughing away. The TV was on, but none of them were really watching it. There talk mainly revolved around school, latest fashions and their lives in general (any information about young girls actually do in their spare time would be appreciated for future references :D). During this conversation Jo was almost constantly trying to see down Micky’s top. She didn’t know why, she just couldn’t help herself. As Micky’s top was fairly loose, whenever she leant forward it provided Jo just enough room for a tantalising glimpse of Micky’s braless chest.

At one point when Micky was speaking to Amber, pretty much leaning over Jo’s lap to do so, Jo managed to see both hardened nipples quite plainly. Jo stared for a sentence or two, then fearing getting caught, looked back at Micky’s face. Despite her glancing for only five or six seconds, Jo felt sure Amber had been watching her, yet on looking round she saw that Amber was staring at Micky’s face, apparently hanging on her every word.

Emily stepped into the lounge at about eleven o’clock to tell the girls that it was bedtime. Ignoring their cries of disappointment she went with them upstairs.
“Now you two can stay in the guest room tonight, I want Micky well rested for tomorrow or she’ll be a pain for me after two days of little sleep.”
“No I won’t, mum!” Micky retorted, her voice slightly louder than usual.
“See?” She said winking at Amber and Jo “It’s started already.”
With that she gently nudged Micky into her room and continued down the corridor to the guest room. The room was quite small, with an even tinier study on one side and a bathroom on the other. Inside the room the walls were painted white and it contained only a single bed, a little bedside table and a chair by the only window in the room.
“I’m afraid you girls are going to have to share the bed, there’s no room on the floor,” Emily indicated the minute gap between bed and wall with a small hand gesture “Night girls, sleep tight.”

After she left, they both got into their night clothes and Jo headed towards the bed.
“ I saw you, you know.” Amber stated quietly.
“What?” said Jo, not quite sure if she had heard her right, but feeling a slight twinge of fear that her voyeurism might have been noticed.
“I saw you looking down Micky’s top.” This time her voice was sly, secretive.
Jo paled, her fear realised as she glanced down at her bare feet.
“Please don’t tell her, it’ll ruin our friendship.” Jo begged.
Lustful brown eyes met Jo’s green eyes in response.
“Might do, might not.” She mumbled, still fixing her with swirling depths of brown.
“Please, I’ll do anything…” Jo trailed off, Amber’s gaze had turned predatory and it was no longer aimed at her eyes, but was rather fixated on her chest and her blossoming breasts.
“Well, there is one thing you can do for me.” Her eyes not moving from where they were rested.
“W-what?” Jo asked apprehensively.
Stepping forwards, Amber placed herself uncomfortably close to Jo and she leant forwards and… kissed her!

In surprise, Jo made to move away, but Amber grabbed the back of her head and pushed her own closer. Her tongue darted across and forced apart Joanna’s vice like lips. Jo felt shock, and not a little excitement, as the hot tongue swirled about her mouth, entwining her own and dragging it back into Amber’s mouth. At a loss of what to do, she hesitantly began copying what Amber had done.

Amber moaned softly and drew away slightly; Jo looked down and was surprised to see that Amber was rubbing her crotch through her pyjama bottoms and panties.
“Lie back on the bed.” Amber said huskily.
Eagerly Jo scrambled onto the bed, lying with her hips towards Amber, her legs partly open invitingly. Amber moved closer again and ran her hands down Jo’s sides, lingering on the hips and slight curves of breasts to be. She leant over her and they began to kiss again, tongues wrestling around in the arenas of their mouths.

As this was happening Ambers hand began to slowly trail down Jo’s body, until it ended up at her clothed vagina. Slowly, she began to caress up and down the silken crevice with her fingers, occasionally moving around in a circle near the top. Having never before been interested in masturbation, these sensations were entirely new, sending shockwaves from her pussy to her brain. What happened next would have caused a moan that would have been clearly audible had not Amber’s mouth been firmly clamped around hers. Amber lifted her hand and slid it inside Jo’s clothes; panties and all!

Amber rubbed the outer lips carefully, making sure to avoid the clit, whilst keeping her mouth firmly over Jo’s to try and muffle her moans that were growing more and more frequent.
‘Hell’ thought Amber ‘If she’s like this when I’m on just starting, what will happen when I properly kick off?’
And being an impatient kind of girl, Amber had to find out. She started off by parting the outer lips, before softly caressing the inner folds. As Jo grew moister in her skilful hands, she began to slowly insert her index finger in and out.

Jo’s eyes shot open, whilst Amber had just been rubbing her vagina she had had them closed, enjoying the new sensations she was feeling. Now she moaned long and hard and Amber, deciding she wanted her mouth for other things, grabbed a pillow and put it on her head, slowly edging down her body, still fingering her gently. As she passed, she lightly bit one of Jo’s breasts through her pyjamas and bra (she wore one though her breasts were only small B cups). Pausing for a moment in her descent, she used her free hand and teeth to undo the buttons on Jo’s pyjama top. Having opened it, she then reached around and deftly undid the catch on her bra, before pulling it down with her teeth. This revealed Jo’s breasts for the first time to Amber, and she was immediately captivated by them. With her spare hand she tweaked a nipple, then bent forwards and took a nipple in her mouth, gently rolling it with her front teeth, whilst flicking it with her tongue. When she bent forwards, her occupied hand had slipped slightly, causing it to ever so lightly brush against Jo’s clit. Lightly was enough, with her pussy being fingered and her nipples nipped and licked, Jo had her first ever orgasm.

Moaning loudly beneath the muffling pillow, she bit into the material (hoping to quieten her moans), she went rolling around on waves of pleasure. After one last rub of her fingers and one last suck with her mouth, Amber withdrew to let her recover.
After a while of rolling around and mussing up the covers, Jo sat up, letting the pillow flop to one side. She gazed at Amber, stunned, as she sat that in nothing but her white cotton panties, slowly licking the fingers of her now unoccupied hand.
“If you liked that, you should see what comes next.” She said, slowly inserting her index finger into her mouth.

FIND OUT WHAT HAPPENS NEXT AS JOANNA DOES (IF YOU LIKED THIS). Please leave constructive critiscm and info on any grammar and typos you see- this is only my second story (previous unrelated to Jo) so be nice.

---

Mark and Mary are reunited with their loved ones after their ordeal.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
edited by Master Ken
Copyright 2013, 2014

Chapter Thirty-Nine: Reunions

Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

On September 30th, 2013, amidst blood and fire, the Tyrants’ reign began. In the name of Peace and Security, they put mankind beneath their Oppression. To fight the Darkness, the False Gods, Mark and Mary Glassner, shrouded the World in Night.
–excerpt from ‘The History of the Tyrants’ Theocracy’, by Tina Allard

September 30th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Tacoma, WA

Brandon Fitzsimmons was dead, executed at my orders; and as we faced the square before the Pierce County Courthouse in Tacoma, full of soldiers staring at us in worshipful awe, I couldn’t help but marvel at the the change in Mary. Something happened in France, something that transformed her feelings on how we should use our powers.

“Mark,” she had whispered in my ear as we finally held each other, reunited at last. I had been basking in our triumph—I was free, Molech was dead, Brandon was captured. All that was left was for Mary to exorcise him, and this terrible ordeal would be behind us. “We’ve started something terrible. A darkness approaches. We have to take some responsibility and fight back, Mark.”

Her words chilled my blood, a blast of arctic wind howling across my soul. I had opened my mouth to question her, but she pressed a finger to my lips and shook her head, emerald eyes flashing a warning. I trusted her, I loved her; she must have her reasons for not speaking more about it. Her next words transformed the arctic gale into a raging maelstrom when she said, “We need to prepare. We need to lead mankind, guide them and protect them. The Nuns are done. There is only you and me.

“We can make a better world, Mark. A utopia!”

My eyes grew wider and wider as she laid out her idea for the Theocracy. Mary had always been the cautious one, afraid of harming people, and now she wanted to enslave the entire world. We’d make them happy, we’d eliminate all the petty hatreds that had pointlessly divided mankind: sex, race, religion, creed, sexual orientation. We would be their Gods, loving and protecting them—ruling them gently.

Whatever scared my wife, whatever dark secret she learned from the Mother Superior, had driven her to this decision. I knew it was merely an extension of the direction we were already heading, but it was still as shocking as grabbing a downed power line. Right now we were going slow, not forcing people to worship us—guiding instead of commanding. After Brandon’s dramatic attack on us using an army, I didn’t have a problem with her plan. We needed power; we had been too laid back, too lax, and the consequences had been almost catastrophic. We needed an army; Brandon had taught me what true power was.

“A Utopia,” I agreed.

Mary exorcised Brandon, giving him a handjob and stealing his powers when he came. Then we marched outside, wreathed in the flames of Molech, and declared ourselves rulers of the US and Gods of mankind. It was for their own good; something bad, something terrible was approaching, and we needed to protect them.

Now we stood before the very soldiers that had attacked me, who now knelt in worship before us. I could see the guilt in their eyes – Brandon had forced them to commit many atrocities while they were his Thralls – melt away; they were grateful for our absolution as they stared up in awe at their new Gods. It was intoxicating; I could feel their love, their devotion, and I drank it in like water through the roots of a majestic oak tree.

“We need soldiers!” I proclaimed, still wreathed in flames, the news cameras of the world filming us, broadcasting our declaration live to the world. It was the beginning of our rule, our Theocracy. Brandon’s corpse lay at my feet. “Loyal men and women who pledge their lives to protect mankind from the coming darkness.”

“A Great Evil stirs in the world!” Mary declared passionately. “Lilith the Demoness walks the world, corrupting mankind, and other forces stir in the shadows! You have a choice: serve us and fight the darkness, or be cowards and slink off to your loved ones and watch the world die, knowing deep in your hearts you could have done something to stop it!”

“Soldiers, you were falsely used by Brandon; find redemption in serving us! Find glory in serving us!” I roared. “I ask that you swear fidelity and obedience to us, to fight the Darkness and save the World!”

Azrael said I could bind willing people with this prayer, gift them with protections from demonic powers, allow their weapons to harm spiritual flesh. Azrael wasn’t sure how many I could bind; a normal monk could have at most a hundred, but I was different. I had access to far more power. I felt it when I fought Molech, drawing on all the people bound to me, pooling our energies to fuel the dead I had summoned. When I killed Molech, his powers had flowed into me and then into Mary. I don’t know why the power passed into my wife; maybe because we were bound so tightly with magics, or maybe because Molech’s essence was too much for my soul alone to contain. Whatever the reason, we had a new source of energy flowing through us.

All of the soldiers in the square knelt and swore: “I pledge my rifle to the service of Mark and Mary Glassner. With obedience and fidelity, shall I follow his leadership. Until my Gods release me or death takes me,” and were bound to me with the Ragily prayer.

As the assembled group of soldiers – easily more than two hundred of them – finished their oaths, I felt power flow out of me and into them. Their auras remained silver, a mortal’s aura, but a halo of gold surrounded the silver. According to Azrael, they would be loyal and incorruptible; and there were far more soldiers occupying Tacoma and stationed at Joint Base Lewis-McChord that could swear to me and create an army—my army. Brandon had shown just how dangerous an army in the hands of a Warlock could be.

“My Lord,” an older man with stars on his fatigues said as he stood before me, snapping a crisp salute. “Lieutenant-General Arthur Brooks, commander I Corps.”

“Good, assemble all of your soldiers,” I told him, awkwardly saluting him back. I would have to practice that; a God should appear proficient in all things. “The occupation of Tacoma is over.”

“Very well, sir.” He paused. “And what would you have us do with the President, sir.”

I frowned. “What?”

“The President and most of the cabinet are imprisoned here in the jail. At the False God’s orders.” His eyes glanced over at the corpse of Brandon Fitzsimmons.

“Free him,” Mary ordered. “Bring him to us.”

The President was brought before us, bedraggled from his time spent in the jail. He was defiant at first, until Mary gave him a peremptory command: “Kneel and swear allegiance to the Theocracy.” He knelt, he swore, he worshiped. After him knelt the cabinet secretaries. I ordered the President to have all the heads of every Federal Agency travel to Washington State so they could be put under our control—especially the FBI and the Intelligence Agencies.

With that done, Mary and I wanted to go home, to rest and wait for our loved ones to return from Kansas. Then we learned that Brandon had destroyed our neighborhood, burned down every house, the foundations to our mansion, and the pavilion that the Living Church met in. Luckily, no-one was at the tent; God only knows what Brandon would have done to the people who worship us.

We occupied the Hotel Murano in downtown Tacoma, a swanky place on Broadway; it would be our home until the mansion was constructed. For security reasons we had all the guests check-out, and had the staffs dismissed. No-one would be close to us that wasn’t bound by the Zimmah or Ragily spells. Willow had been recruiting women to serve us from her clinic, getting things ready for when our mansion was finished being constructed; we would need to start binding them now, and they would serve us by running the hotel.

Violet turned up a little while after we arrived at the Murano. Our soldiers had formed a perimeter around the hotel to keep people back; crowds had begun to grow, filling the streets around the hotel with a sea of worshipful faces—pilgrims drawn to their new Gods. I was too exhausted to face any more people. I needed to rest and to process what had happened to me.

“Master!” Violet cried out when the soldiers led her into the hotel lobby. The last of the guests had been ushered out, and we were watching the staff leave as we waited for an elevator to descend; we wanted to head up to our rooms. 51 and 27 – the only two of the nine bodyguards with me that survived Brandon’s attack – stood protective watch over us, M16s clutched in their hands. Violet ran to us, crying in relief, in happiness. “Mistress!” Mary and I caught her in a hug and took turns kissing her on the lips. She buried her face into our chests and began to sob.

“It’s okay,” Mary murmured, stroking her hair.

“I thought you were going to die!” she cried.

“Not this time,” I told her, wiping at her tears.

Violet nodded her head, sniffing, and saw Desiree sitting listlessly on a chair, covered in a blanket. Our Latina slut had been very subdued since we won. She had been forced to be Brandon’s whore, and that seemed to have broken something inside her. Violet went to her and hugged her enthusiastically and kissed her on the lips. Desiree barely acknowledged her.

Mary gave Desiree a worried look, then pulled Violet back to her and asked the slut, “Are you hurt? Did anything happen to you?”

Violet shook her head. “A deaf woman named Loreena hid me. It was scary. Soldiers broke into the house and we hid beneath her stairs.”

“They were rounding up women for Molech,” Desiree said with a hollow voice, then she gave a shudder.

“You’re safe now,” Mary told Desiree gently, reaching out to rest a comforting hand on her shoulder. “And Alison’s on the way. So let’s go upstairs and you can lie down and rest, okay?”

Desiree didn’t answer, but when the elevator dinged, she got up and followed the three of us in; 51 and 27 stepped into the elevator, scanning the lobby as the doors slowly slid closed.

I glanced at Violet. “Elevator slut,” I whispered to her and she smiled, remembering how we met. It was in Seattle and we were checking out, riding down an elevator, when we met Violet and I was so enchanted by her innocent beauty that I had to defile her right there in the elevator.

Violet wore a pair of ill-fitting sweat-pants and a baggy sweatshirt, and she quickly peeled those off. “I’m your elevator slut,” she cooed.

“Not today,” Mary butted in, pressing up against me. “The first pussy Mark gets is mine.”

“Oh, of course, Mistress,” Violet apologized.

I pulled Mary to me, kissing her on the lips, her naked body pressing up against mine. Her lips tasted sweet. My hand slid up her supple body, cupping her left, perky breast. I gave it a gentle squeeze, my fingers finding her hard nipple. After what had happened to me, the endless beatings, the cruelties I witnessed, I almost regretted ever making my Pact.

Almost.

It was all worth it for her—for my Mary. I would do anything to keep her, to protect her. Anything.

The elevator dinged; we had reached the top floor and I picked up my wife. We had the largest suite for ourselves, and I carried her to the door. It was spacious, well furnished. A central living room with three bedrooms leading from it. We gave Desiree one of the bedrooms, and she walked in and closed the door wordlessly.

I carried Mary to the bathroom, beautifully appointed with gray and mauve, very modern, equipped with a jacuzzi-bath and a large shower. And a bidet; I could have water splashing on my ass. The shower had always been our private space; there was something intimate and close about showering with your love—the world reduced to just Mary and I, wrapped in the warm spray. I sat Mary down and turned the faucet. When the water was warm she slipped in and I eagerly followed. I savored the relaxing heat as the spray cascaded upon us, washing the filth of the last days off our bodies.

Mary’s hands were gentle as she washed my body. She rubbed me everywhere, particularly my ass. She had a naughty smile on her lips as she squeezed my cheeks, then she ‘washed’ my cock for a good five minutes, getting me hard as a steel rod. Her hand felt wonderful as it slid up and down on my shaft. She rinsed the soap off it, then she knelt down.

“Naughty filly,” I groaned as her lips engulfed the head of my cock. I stroked her wet, auburn hair and leaned against the shower wall and enjoyed her blowjob. She sucked hard, swirling her tongue about my cock’s head, then slowly buried my cock all the way into her mouth, deep-throating me to the root. “I love you so much, Mare!”

She would let me enjoy being buried down her throat for a minute, then slide slowly back up, sucking hard on my cock, until only the tip remained in her lips. She would drive me wild by flicking her tongue rapidly around my cock while stroking the shaft, then she would slide her lips all the way down and deep-throat me once more.

“Fuck that feels great!” I moaned, her throat constricting about the sensitive head of my cock. “Umm, I’m gonna cum!”

Since I made my Pact, I was used to cumming multiple times a day. It was Monday evening, and I hadn’t had an orgasm since Saturday morning; my balls exploded, filling Mary’s hungry mouth with a huge load of my spunk. Six large blasts. Mary swallowed it all.

She stood up, threw her arms around my neck and rubbed her nose against mine, smiling, “You were a little backed up, Mark.”

“Just a little,” I smiled, and kissed her salty lips.

I had a lot of fun washing my wife. I soaped her back, her arms and her sides, before I started on her front. I soaped her flat stomach, washing slowly upwards until I reached the undersides of her breasts. I rubbed around her tits, washing her chest and collarbone. She grabbed my hands impatiently, and brought them down to cup her breasts. I smiled, and washed her perky breasts, stroking her areola, then played with her hard nipples.

“Umm, that feels nice, hun,” Mary sighed. Then squealed in delight as I bent my head down and sucked a soapy nipple into my lips, while my hands roamed down to her plump ass, kneading the cheeks.

I released her nipple, soaped up my hands and knelt down and began washing her legs. I started with her right calf and worked my up to her thigh. Her pussy was waxed, her slit tight, and she shuddered as I rubbed my hand across her flushed vulva, just once.

“Don’t stop!” she protested as I started washing down her left leg. “God, I’m so horny!”

“What do you want me to do about that?”

“Eat me!”

“Hmm,” I said, pretending to consider her request.

“Please!” She sounded so frustrated, her emerald eyes staring down at me full of need.

“All right,” I answered. “It does look absolutely delicious.”

“You won’t be disappointed,” she promised.

I buried my face in her spicy-sweetness. My tongue explored her folds, kissing every part of her pussy. She tasted heavenly and I wasn’t disappointed. I wrapped my arms around her hips and grabbed her ass and pulled her tight against me. I devoured her. My filly, my wife, my one true love. I couldn’t get enough of her. I almost lost her. Mary was shuddering on my face, cumming and cumming, but I just kept eating her out. I couldn’t stop. I didn’t want to ever stop pleasuring her.

Mary had other ideas. “Please stop,” she begged after I lost count of her climaxes, pulling on my hair. “It’s too much! My pussy needs a break!”

A mix of pride and regret filled me as I stood up and kissed her, crushing her tightly to my chest. Inside me the dam holding my emotions back burst, and I felt tears running down my face. “I thought I lost you, Mare!”

A shudder ran through her body that turned into a ragged sob, her face pressed into my neck, clinging just as tight. “I’m terrified, Mark.”

“Why?” I asked. What did she learn in France? Lucifer will rise free of the Abyss and you will burn in his radiance, Mortal! Molech’s words echoed in my mind as he lay defiantly at my feet. Was he lying to save his life, or was Lucifer really trying to escape? “What scared you, Mare?”

She just shook her head, that warning look flashing across her face.

“We’ll face it together,” I told her; I had to trust her, there must be an important reason for her not to speak.

“Together,” she whispered. “Forever, right?”

“Forever.”

Violet took a shower when we left, while I carried my damp, naked wife to our bedroom. The bed was king-sized, mahogany finish, adorned with a maroon comforter. I gently sat Mary down and stretched out beside her. She kissed me, rolling on top of me. Her wet, auburn hair fell about us, cool on my cheeks as we kissed. Her hands stroked my side, then slid down and found my cock, hard and ready for her.

She grasped my shaft, shifted her hips, and guided it to her sopping pussy. I groaned into her lips as she pushed my cock into her velvety tightness. She took all of it, then slowly rocked on top of me. I gripped her plump ass, giving her cheeks a squeeze, and helped slide her body up and down on me. Her hard nipples dragged across my chest. Mary’s emerald eyes stared down into mine and we were lost peering into each other’s souls as we made love.

“I love you, my horny stallion,” she whispered.

“My naughty filly,” I whispered back. “My love.”

She rocked her hips faster, her pussy gripping my cock with wet silk and heat. Faster and faster she rocked, and I started thrusting my hips up, driving my dick into her. The heat of her cunt grew as we made love faster. I rolled her over onto her back and began pounding her hard. Her red lips opened in pleasure, her hips rising to meet my thrusts.

“Ride me, stud!” Mary gasped. “Oh, I missed this! I missed you so damn much!”

I grabbed her legs, hooked them over my shoulders. Her cunt tightened on my cock and I thrust deeper into her pussy. Her perky breasts jiggled as I hammered into her, sweat rolling down her perfect mounds.

“Your cunt feels amazing on me, Mare,” I groaned. “The best pussy in the world!”

She beamed at me. “You haven’t had every pussy in the world, how would you know for sure?”

“I’ve had enough to know!”

“Yes you have, my horny stallion!”

Mary added a twist to her hips. It felt amazing on my cock. My balls were getting closer to bursting as they slapped into her taint. She threw her head back, her eyes squeezed shut as she gasped loudly. I felt her cunt spasming on my cock as her orgasm rippled through her body, massaging my dick as it pumped in her sheath.

“Gonna cum!” I gasped. “Your cunt’s milking me!”

“Yes, yes! Give me your cum! I need it in me!”

“My pleasure,” I moaned and flooded her hungry pussy, every muscle in my body tensing, before I collapsed on top of my wife.

“Mmhh, that was nice,” she sighed, kissing me.

I rolled off of her and she snuggled against me. I slid my hand down and rubbed at her pregnant belly. I almost lost more than just my wife. I almost lost my unborn baby girl. Well, I didn’t know what the sex of our child was, but in my heart I knew it was a girl. Chasity Glassner.

If I could kill Brandon again, I would.

The door to our bedroom opened, and Violet peered in, naked and freshly showered.

“Come in, slut,” Mary smiled.

Violet beamed at us and positively skipped over and snuggled up on the other side of me, pressing her budding breasts against my side and kissing my lips eagerly. “You taste like Mistress,” she giggled.

“That’s because Mark gave me some great head,” Mary smiled.

“He’s a generous man,” Violet said seriously.

Mary’s hand slid down and found my cock half-hard. “Very generous. I bet he wants to share his generosity with you.”

“Do you, Master?” Violet asked eagerly, her hand joining Mary’s on my dick, which expanded rapidly beneath the two women’s burning touch.

I slid a hand down and squeezed her tight, teen ass. “I do, slut.” I pressed my fingers into her buttcrack and found her puckered anus, circling it with my fingers. “How do you think I should share my generosity with you?”

“My ass,” Violet answered. “My slutty, tight asshole!”

“Good girl,” I told her, kissing her lips. “And I bet Mary has something she wants to share with you between her legs.”

“Oohh, is there a creampie for me, Mistress?”

Mary spread her thighs. “Just for you, slut.”

Violet clambered over me and buried her face in Mary’s snatch, licking noisily at my wife’s messy cunt. Mary rolled her eyes in pleasure, gripped Violet’s brown hair and started grinding her pussy into the teen’s lips. I moved behind Violet, stroking her tight ass, then spread her cheeks and found her brown hole.

My cock was drenched with Mary’s lubrication, and I gathered some of Violet’s and worked it into her ass with two fingers, sinking into her tight flesh. When I had her nice and lubed, I placed the head of my cock at her tight opening, and pushed it in slowly, savoring the warm satin of her bowels.

“Uhh, that feels amazing, Master!”

“Keep licking, slut!” Mary admonished.

I smacked Violet’s ass. “You heard her slut!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Violet squeaked and buried her face back into Mary’s cunt.

Mary grinned and began playing with her perky breasts, her green eyes fluttering with lust. I started fucking Violet’s ass with deep, hard thrusts, driving the little slut into Mary’s cunt with every thrust, while my balls slapped wetly into Violet’s pussy. Her hips moved, fucking me back as she moaned her pleasure into Mary’s cunt.

Mary gasped, “God, I love your tongue, Violet! Suck my clit, you little whore! Make me scream in pleasure!” Mary’s eyes widened, and her body shook in pleasure. “Umm, that’s right. Keep that tongue flicking on my clit! You are such a naughty, cunt-munching slut! I’m going to drown you in my juices!”

I smacked Violet’s butt a second time, leaving a red, stinging handprint, and fucked her tight ass faster. Her anal sheath was bringing my balls to a quick boil. I was getting desperately close to cumming, and I pumped hard and frantic.

“Fucking slut!” I moaned. “Your dirty ass feels so good on my cock. I’m going to shoot so much cum up your ass!”

Mary’s back arched – her perky breasts heaving like a rearing horse, majestic, beautiful – as she orgasmed. She screamed wordlessly, and I could smell the strong scent of her arousal as she flooded Violet’s lips with girl-cum. I felt Violet’s ass squeezing my cock, the little slut cumming about me. I pounded her ass a few more times, closing my eyes as I reached the pinnacle of my pleasure, then groaned as I exploded inside her ass.

“Thank you Master, Mistress,” Violet panted as I pulled out of her ass.

I lay down next to my panting wife, pulled her to me, and kissed her. Violet started licking at my dirty cock, like a good little slut, and I closed my eyes and the exhaustion of the last weekend fell upon me like a ton of bricks.

“Master,” a voice said, shaking my leg, waking me up. I had been out like a log, and now I was disoriented. The sun had set while I was passed out; the hotel room dark as sin. A glanced at the clock; it was close to midnight. Mary was sleeping on one side of me and Violet was curled up on the other side. 51 was standing at the foot of my bed, naked and an M16 slung over her shoulder.

“What?” I asked sleepily.

“Your family has arrived,” 51 reported. “They’ve almost passed the crowds. There are thousands crowding the streets. It’s like St. Peters Square out there.”

“Thank you, 51,” I yawned, shook Mary awake, and gave her a kiss.

I led my wife to the suite’s balcony, wanting to see the crowds. It was a cold, clear September night and our flesh pimpled. Mary shivered then concentrated and flames danced around her; she smiled. The flames didn’t burn me, but they would burn someone else, as poor 51 learned earlier today after we exorcised Brandon. I hugged my wife to me, enjoying the warmth licking my body, and we gazed down at the streets.

They were filled with people for blocks, many with candles, lighting up the streets like the starry sky. These were the people we needed to protect. Molech warned me that Lucifer was up to something dangerous, something I would oppose. Is this the secret Mary learned? Well, if I started something when I made my Pact, I had the responsibility to fix it, to make the world a better place. A world where people didn’t hurt each other, fear each other.

I would give the world love and peace. Utopia.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Alison de la Fuentes

I trembled with excitement when the SUV finally made it through all the crowds of people that clogged the streets of Tacoma. April sat next to me, the nerdy teen squeezing my hand, just as excited as I was, eager to see her girlfriend Violet. The two, shy teenagers, bonding with their shared pregnancies, had become quite the item lately. I’m sure Master hasn’t noticed a thing.

After spending the weekend worried sick not only about Master and Mistress, but about my wife, Desiree, I was so excited to be reunited with her. Watching her on TV yesterday, hanging on Brandon’s arm, filled me with fear. Desiree was smiling and seemed happy, but I could see the fear in her eyes, the tightness in her lips. The bastard did something to her to make her cooperate.

We passed a cordon of soldiers and then we were in front of the hotel. I threw open the door, racing into the lobby. Master and Mistress were waiting and I ran to them, hugged them, and felt so happy when they kissed me on the lips. You should always stay near them, my subconscious whispered.

“It’s good to see you, Alison,” Master said to me, stroking my face.

I was about to ask where Desiree was, when April pushed me to the side to hug our Masters. And then everyone else burst in, and I drifted out to the side as Jessica, Xiu, Korina, and Lillian were eager to embrace them too. Then their families arrived; Master embraced his mom and sister, and Mistress shared a group-hug with her family.

I strained my neck, looking around the lobby. Leah – Master’s chauffeur; she had been captured by Brandon as well – had a joyful reunion with Rachel and Jacob, her spouses. But where was my Desiree? I looked around, a pit forming in my stomach. My breath quickened. Where was my Latin beauty?

I wormed my way to Mistress, trying to stay calm. “Upstairs,” Mistress told me, sensing my question. “In our suite. Top floor.”

“Thank you, Mistress.”

I raced to the elevator and smashed my fingers onto the up button furiously. I stared at the display that showed which floor it was at, watching the numbers slowly grow lower as the elevator descended. I wanted to scream at the stupid thing, I was so wound up inside. I needed it to come down. I burned inside to see my Desiree. Finally, the elevator dinged, the doors opened, and I shot inside. I pounded the 17th floor and then just repeatedly mashed the door close button. I screamed in frustration as the doors just seemed to refuse to close. Slowly, ever so slowly, the doors finally slid closed, the elevator lifting me up.

It seemed to take an eternity. I was practically yelling at the stupid thing to go faster. I felt red-faced when I reached the top floor. A bodyguard, 27, stood naked – an M16 clutched in her hand – before a door at the end of the hallway. 27 smiled tiredly at me as she opened the door with the keycard. There were three bedrooms in the suite; Desiree was in the second one I tried.

My wife sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the ground. Empty alcohol mini-bottles littered the floor. Her neck was bare, her choker missing. “Desiree!” I shouted and sat down next to her and wrapped my arms around her. Desiree pushed me off.

“Go away,” she said, slurring her voice.

Her words stung. I had expected a tearful, happy reunion. “No,” I told her, cupping her face. “Talk to me.”

She tore her face away. “Don’t touch me!”

“Why?” I asked.

Desiree ignored me, instead standing up and wobbling to the minibar. I stood up and grabbed her hand. “You’ve had enough to drink, Desiree.”

“Leave me alone, Alison,” she pleaded, slumping to the floor.

“Just talk to me,” I told her, kneeling down next to her. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just don’t want you anymore.”

Her words hurt. Fuck her my subconscious whispered inside me. You can do better than her, let the stupid cunt wallow drunkenly. Go find Master and fuck him! That was just the pain of Desiree’s words talking, and I pushed them down. My subconscious had a nasty streak to it I learned growing up, but that wasn’t important; something was wrong with my wife. She was in pain, lashing out blindly. I needed to get through to her somehow. I couldn’t let that monster steal my wife from me. Not without me putting up a hell of a fight for her.

Is she really worth it? whispered my subconscious. I ignored the voice; of course Desiree was worth it.

So I laughed dismissively at Desiree. “Don’t lie to me,” I told her, pulling off my tight T-shirt, baring my lovely breasts and my hard nipples pierced with silver barbells. I grabbed her face and turned her to look at them. I could see her eyes flick down to my nipples, a momentary flash of lust. “Don’t lie to me and tell me you don’t want me. I know you do. Just like I want you, Desiree.”

That was the wrong thing to say.

Desiree grabbed me and pushed me onto my back. “That’s all you want. My body!” She yanked the baggy shirt off, exposing those magnificent breasts of hers and shook them at me. “Here it is, Alison. Use me! Take your pleasure!” Tears started running down her face. “That’s all I’m good for!”

“No, I don’t want your body,” I told her. “I want you. I love you.”

“How can you love such a filthy, disgusting creature like me,” Desiree sobbed. “I let him touch me. He…used every part of my body. I let him! I let that monster make me his whore! I betrayed you, Alison!”

“Shh, you didn’t betray me, Desiree. You did what you had to, right? He was going to hurt you.” I hugged my wife, and she sobbed and sobbed into my neck. I don’t know how long I held her, stroking her hair, letting her pour out all her pain, anguish, fear. I held her and rocked her and cried with her until she had poured every teardrop left in her. I wished Brandon was still alive so I could kill him myself.

Fucking Warlock! You should hate all the Warlocks, my subconscious whispered. Every last fucking one of them!

“I love you, Desiree,” I told her. “You’re my slut-wife. Forever.”

“How can you still love me?” she demanded of me, her bloodshot eyes peering hopelessly at me.

I smiled at her. “Because you are strong and beautiful and loving. Because you own my heart.” I grabbed her hand and placed it on my chest. “Feel it beat. That’s yours. It beats for you. Master and Mistress own my body. You own my heart.”

“Mi Sirenita,” Desiree sighed. “How did I get so lucky to meet you.”

Destiny, my subconscious whispered. They were such beautiful words, so I echoed them to my wife as I slid her hand over to cup my left breast. “Destiny. Our Masters are changing the world and we were chosen to help them.”

I shuddered as Desiree ran her thumb around my areola, hardening my nipple. My wife ducked her head down; I sighed in pleasure as she sucked it and my piercing into her lips. Her hand slid down my stomach, circling my bellybutton, then slid down to my side, gripping me as she sucked harder at my nub.

“My love,” I sighed. “Umm, I missed you so much.”

Desiree pushed me down to my back, and pushed up the short skirt I wore, exposing my stubbly cunt. I hadn’t shaved all weekend, and I flushed in embarrassment. She could see my brown pubes, my real hair color. Desiree smiled, rubbing her fingers through them, then bent down and I shuddered as she licked up my slit, her tongue teasing my clit.

Her fingers spread me open and her tongue tasted everywhere inside my pussy, driving me wild with her gentle licks. Her plump lips sucked my labia in, sending shuddering waves of pleasure through me. I writhed on the carpet as my wife made love to me, and my first orgasm shuddered deliciously through me.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned as my Desiree began licking me to another orgasm. “Hmm, I love it! I love you!”

My second orgasm was more powerful than the first. I halfway sat up as my stomach tightened in ecstasy. Then Desiree slipped three fingers inside me, pumping them in and out of me as her lips focused their attention on my hard clit.

“Yes, yes, yes! Finger me! Nibble on my clit!” Her teeth sent me spasming with my third orgasm. I screamed loudly and everything went black. When I returned to myself, Desiree was snuggled up against me, her lips sticky with my sweet honey.

“You passed out, mi Sirenita.”

“You were that amazing,” I told her and kissed her. “Umm, it’s my turn.”

“You don’t have to,” Desiree said, tensing up.

“Nonsense,” I told her. “You are too beautiful for me to resist.”

“But I’m all dirty.”

I licked her neck, tasting her sweat. “I don’t care, Desiree. You could never be too dirty for me.”

I stood up and pulled my wife to her feet, then led her to the bed. “You are going to scream in pleasure,” I told her as I pushed her down.

“Promise?” Desiree asked, her voice thick with her sultry accent.

“Cross my heart,” I said, tracing an X on my boob; Desiree smiled and kissed me there, and pulled me down atop her as she laid on her back.

I kissed her lips, enjoying the feel of her voluptuous body beneath me. I licked her face clean of my tasty honey, then licked down her jaw to her supple neck. I planned on kissing every square inch of her beautiful, brown skin. I smooched her all over her neck, where her choker should be, like the one around my neck; they proclaimed whom we belonged to. Then I started working on her shoulders. I kissed down her left arm, down to her hand, sucking all her fingers into my lips. I switched to her right hand, her fingers sticky with my passion and I sucked them clean, before I began smooching back up to her shoulder.

I smooched along her collarbone, traced her breastbone down between the mountains of her tits. I licked underneath her right boob, salty with sweat, and around the tit, my cheek rubbing against her silky skin as I made it to the top. Then I kissed down, covering ever square inch of her right breast, before I licked her large, dark-pink areola. It was bumpy on my skin, and I spiraled into her turgid nipple and sucked it into my mouth.

“You’re driving me wild, mi Sirenita!”

I grinned at her, and went to work kissing her left breast. I began with the nipple this time, and Desiree shuddered in delight as I sucked it into my hungry lips. Then I spiraled out, kissing every spot on her perfect breast. I continued smooching down her stomach, my hair tickling Desiree as my lips brushed her sensitive stomach, then tongued her cute bellybutton, bringing shudders of laughter.

I kept tonguing her navel. I was so happy to hear her laugh.

I kissed down to her groin, tracing her hip as I got closer and closer to her shaved pussy. I could smell her tangy, spicy arousal. I had missed that scent so badly this weekend, so I inhaled deeply, delighting in her natural perfume. Instead of smooching her pussy, I started down her right leg. Desiree moaned in frustration, and I giggled. I kissed her knee, her shin, sucked her toes into my lips and licked at the soles of her feet. I repeated it with her left leg, then told her to flip over.

I kissed her sleek back, moving down her spine to her plump, Latina ass. I rubbed my cheeks against her cheeks, then smooched every inch of her butt. I spread her buttcheeks apart, exposing her brown asshole. I kissed that too, tasting the sour flavor. I swirled my tongue around her ass, then pushed against the tight sphincter, forcing my tongue inside her warm bowels.

Nothing about my wife was dirty to me.

I sucked and licked, enjoying her heavy breathing. “Umm, that feels nice,” she moaned.

“And tastes delicious,” I purred, then bent down to rim her ass some more.

“I bet my pussy tastes even better.”

“You sure you’re not too dirty?” I asked her, stroking the edges of her vulva.

“No,” she hissed. “No, I’m not too dirty.”

“Good!” I spread her thighs and buried my face in her pussy.

I reveled in the taste of her, that spicy and tangy flavor, juices thick on my lips. I swallowed it, drank them down. I ran my tongue from her clit up through her slit, then shoved it into her pussy, pressing into her hot hole. My hands grabbed her plump ass, squeezing hard as I dug into her cunt. My fingers slid down her ass crack and I started stroking her asshole, then sank my middle finger into her bowels.

“Umm, you naughty slut,” Desiree moaned.

“Always,” I giggled, then buried my tongue back into her tasty cunt.

“Your tongue stud is driving me crazy!” Her asscheeks clenched and a flood of delicious juices issued from her pussy as I made my wife cum. “Fuck! Fuck!” she howled. I kept licking, fingering her ass, then I switched to her clit. She moaned wordlessly, orgasm after intense orgasm spasming through her body.

Finally she had enough, and I pulled my lips away from her delicious cunt. Desiree rolled over onto her back and she smiled down at me. I crawled up her body and kissed her gently on the lips. Her right hand caressed my cheek and I saw gold glinting on her finger. I grabbed her hand and saw her wedding band.

“This is on the wrong hand.”

“I didn’t want them to take it,” Desiree answered. “So I switched hands. They took my choker and I couldn’t lose this.”

I felt tears running down my face, and I gently pulled the ring off her finger. I grabbed her left hand and slipped it on and kissed her fingers. “There, back where it belongs.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark Glassner

My mom and sister could not stop hugging me, touching me. “I was so worried,” Mom almost sobbed, “watching you getting beaten.”

“I’m fine, Mom,” I told her and kissed her on the lips.

“I thought you were toast, big bro,” Antsy said, trying to be her usual, playful self.

“How could I die when I have so many beautiful women in my life,” I told her and kissed my little sister on the lips. Betty and Via giggled, and joined the hug. They were the girlfriends of my mom and sisters, and I wrapped my arms around all four happy, smiling women.

Mary was surrounded by her family. Missy and Shannon sandwiched her, while Sean and Tiffany hugged all three of their daughters fiercely. Mary’s eyes met mine, and and she sent me, *I think we owe our families some quality time. Particularly you, Mark. You gave them quite the scare.* I could feel her amused tone.

I laughed. *No fair, your family is bigger.* In addition to her family, Damien and George were hovering on the edges. They were Missy’s boyfriend and Shannon’s fiancee respectively.

*I’m just luckier than you, Mark!*

Mary suddenly wormed out of her family and walked over to Sam. She sat on the couch with Candy, her plaything, curled up beside her. Curious, I begged off my family, and told them I would be right back.

Antsy grabbed my hard cock. “I know you will, big bro!”

Mary sat down next to Sam and glanced at me as I walked up. “We need you to do something that is very important.”

“What, ma’am?” Sam asked.

“Go to the Motherhouse in Rennes-le-Château,” Mary explained. “In the basement you will find a room. Study it carefully. I need you to reconstruct it perfectly.”

“What is it?” Sam asked. I was curious too.

“No questions,” Mary told her. “This is very important. Mark and I can’t go; we need to attend to things here in the States. Take the 747 to the East Coast, then book a regular flight from there to Toulouse, France. Be discreet and protect yourself.”

Sam glanced at Candy. “Can I take her with me?”

Mary nodded, “Just remember that this is very important, okay?”

“Of course,” Sam answered. “You can count on us.”

“Good,” Mary sighed in relief. “The Chief of Police in Toulouse is under my power. He has the standard cop orders. Contact him for help or if anything goes wrong.”

Sam nodded. “Come on, Candy. Let’s go.”

“I’m tired,” Candy pouted, but let Sam drag her off.

“What is that room?” I asked Mary.

She chewed her lip; she did that when she was thinking. “Lilith tried to kill you today,” Mary finally said. “She can spy on us from the Shadows. She could be watching us right now.”

That sent a chill through my veins and I glanced around. “And what is the room then?”

“A Hidden Place. A Matmown. Lilith cannot spy on us in there.” Mary swallowed. “We cannot plot against her until we have this secure place.”

So this is what she was holding back. Unless there was more. If it blocked Lilith, did that mean it blocked other beings?

Like the Devil.

Lucifer will rise free of the Abyss and you will burn in his radiance, Mortal! Molech’s warning echoed in my mind. Mary nodded her head, and gave me a cautionary look. Did she sense what I just figured out? *Not even this is secure from Lilith* she sent telepathically with the Siyach spell. Then a smile appeared on Mary’s face. “Go be with your family, Mark.”

“Join us,” I told her. “They’re your family, too. I don’t want us to be apart tonight.”

Mary glanced at her family, then at me, indecision painting her face.

“We can be with your family tomorrow night,” I promised.

An excited glint appeared in my wife’s eyes. “Let me go say good night.”

We piled into the elevators and I grabbed my mom and pressed her against the wall, kissing her passionately. Antsy pounced on Mary and was eagerly kissing my wife, and I saw mocha-skinned Betty kissing ivory-skinned Via with ardor. I had my mom’s blouse open by the time we reached the penthouse, and I fondled her breasts. They were still beautiful. Mom was never busty, so there wasn’t too much sag after forty-three years; she was a MILF.

27 looked exhausted when she opened the suite’s door with a keycard. Desiree’s bedroom door was closed and I guessed Alison must be in there with her. I hoped Alison could help Desiree deal with all the crap that happened to her. The girls were all pushing me to the bedroom and I didn’t resist. Clothes were flying off and quickly there were five very naked women squirming on the bed with me in the middle.

“Umm, you’re feeling quite hard,” Mom moaned as she mounted me, guiding my cock to her waxed cunt.

I groaned as she sank down, engulfing me with her wet pussy. “You’re feeling quite wet!”

“My son is back where he belongs!”

Next to me, Mary was pulling Via onto her face while Antsy spread her legs. I smiled, watching my sister bury her face in my wife’s cunt, eagerly licking away. Betty draped her body behind mom, kissing her on the neck.

“Fuck your son, Sandy,” Betty cooed into my mom’s ears. “I want to lick your snatch clean.”

My mom gave a throaty laugh. “That sounds wonderful, love!”

Betty’s dark hands wrapped around my mom, hefting a breast and reaching down to find her clit. My mom’s cunt tightened on me as she gasped in pleasure. Her hips rose and fell and I groaned as her pussy pleasured. I reached up and fondled Mom’s other breast as Betty started kissing her neck.

“That’s it, honey,” Betty cooed. “Ride his cock!”

“I am, love!” Mom gasped, turning her head and kissing her Black girlfriend.

“Oh, your tongue is amazing,” moaned Via next to me. My sister’s girlfriend tossed her black hair with its scarlet highlights; her large breasts heaved as she writhed on my wife’s face. My eyes trailed down her body and I found Mary’s freckled, perky breasts jiggling invitingly.

I leaned over and sucked my wife’s breast into my lips. I could hear Mary’s muffled gasps. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Antsy’s face as she devoured my wife’s pussy. My little sister looked like she was in heaven. I knew just what she tasted; eating Mary’s pussy was one of my favorite things in the world.

“Ohh, Mark, your cock is stirring me up!” moaned Mom. “And your fingers, Betty!”

Betty giggled, then licked my mom’s ear. “Why don’t you cum then, Sandy! Cum all over your son’s cock!”

My mom’s hips were pumping faster and faster, her breasts rising and falling beautifully. “That sounds like a great idea! Ummm, just pinch my clit a little harder, love! Ohhh, that’s it! Yes, yes! Oh, yes!”

Her cunt was a vice on my cock as she came, milking me. I released my wife’s breast and laid back on the bed, pleasure coursing through me. “Just a little more, Mom,” I groaned through clenched teeth. My entire body tensed as my orgasm approached. Up and down Mom pumped her tight sheath on my cock. My back arched and I was shooting inside my mom, inside the very womb I came from.

That just made it more exciting.

“Umm, he left you a lot, love,” my mom purred to Betty as she rolled off me.

Betty spread my mom’s legs and smiled, licking her lips. “He sure did, Sandy.”

My cock hardened as I watched the dark girl bury herself between my mom’s pale thighs, licking furiously at her messy cunt. Mom threw back her head and sighed in pleasure. “I love it when you eat me out!”

Betty lifted her head up, her lips sticky with cum and cream. “I love to eat you out.”

“If you’re free, big bro, come fuck my pussy.”

“Sure, Antsy.”

I knelt behind her, and there was barely enough room left on the bed. My little sister had a shaved cunt and it was dripping juices. I rubbed my cock along her slit, delighting in the silky-soft feel of her skin.

“Don’t tease me,” Antsy moaned. “Fuck me!” She wiggled her hips. “I need it so bad!”

“You’re such a slut,” Via gasped, kneading her huge breasts as she writhed on my wife’s face.

“You would know,” Antsy fondly replied, then buried her face back into Mary’s tasty snatch as I buried my cock deep into my sister’s cunt.

She was a lot tighter than mom. Mom had a great cunt, but she also had two children. Antsy pumped her hips as I fucked her hard. She moaned her delight into Mary’s pussy. I had a great view of my wife’s lips and tongue as she ate out Via’s shaved pussy. She had her arms wrapped around Via’s thighs, gripping her ass. Via ground her pussy onto Mary’s face, and hefted her heavy, left breast and began sucking on her own nipple.

“That’s hot,” I groaned as Via swirled her tongue around her hard nipple.

“Not as hot as your wife’s tongue in my twat!” Via purred. “She’s driving me wild! I’m gonna flood her lips!”

“Cum on her face,” I urged.

Via shuddered, her huge tits heaving, a soft moan escaping her lips. “Yes!” she hissed and rolled off of Mary, stretching out on her face.

Mary licked her lips and gripped Antsy’s black hair. “Make me cum!” she hissed. “I need it so bad!”

Via rolled onto her stomach and slid her head over and started licking at Mary’s clit as Antsy went lower and began tongue-fucking Mary. Mary’s back arched in pleasure and her eyelids fluttered. “Holy shit!” she gasped. “You fucking sluts are driving me nuts! Oh yes! Lick that clit! Umm, yes, yes! Fucking yes!” Her body went wild with spasms as a massive orgasm rolled through her body.

While I watched Mary’s firm breasts sway as she came, I felt my sister’s cunt clamping down on my cock; her velvety snatch massaged my dick as she came. I pounded harder at my sister, my balls tightening.

I slapped her ass. “What a slutty little sister,” I groaned. “Cumming on your brother’s cock.”

“Hell yeah!” she cooed. “Your cock is amazing, big bro.” She started pumping her hips hard. “Why don’t you hurry up and cum inside my pussy!”

My mom groaned throatily, and I glanced over to see her squeezing her nipples hard as Betty feasted on her pussy. “Oh yes, love! Oh yes! Here it comes!” Mom’s entire body tensed, and Betty glued her lips to my mom’s cunt to catch every tasty drop of her juices.

Mary smiled at my mom. “Good one?”

“Always with Betty,” Mom answered. “She’s the best.”

A loving sigh escaped Betty’s lips as she gazed adoringly up at my mom. “I love you, Sandy.”

Mom caressed her sticky cheeks. “I’m so happy we found each other.” Betty climbed up my mom’s body, dark breasts dragging across pale tits, and ivory and ebony became one as they passionately kissed.

Mary stroked Via’s stomach. “Via, do you still drink piss like I taught you?”

“Umm, I love it,” Via purred.

A smile broke on Mary’s lips. “I remember peeing in your mouth in that bathroom.”

“And on the dance floor,” Via laughed wickedly.

Mary stood up and crooked her finger at her. “Why don’t you come here and have some more?”

Via didn’t need to be told twice. I watched her open her lips wide. A golden stream arched from Mary’s pussy and splashed into Via’s lips. She was a pee slut, and eagerly drank the dirty, golden fluid down. I felt my sister’s cunt spasming on my cock again as a second orgasm rolled through her.

“Love watching you drink pee!” Antsy gasped.

Via smiled, licking her lips clean. “Anyone else need to pee?”

“I do,” Betty giggled.

My mom’s mocha lover stood up and Via knelt before her. Betty was facing away from us, her mocha ass round and firm. Betty sighed as she pissed into Via’s hungry lips. Urine splashed on Via’s chin and ran yellow down her throat and between her huge mounds. The sight was so erotic, my balls exploded suddenly and I filled Antsy’s cunt to the brim with my cum.

Via began licking Betty clean, eagerly pleasuring the Black girl. Antsy pulled out of me, rubbed a finger through her messy snatch, then got off the bed and walked over to her girlfriend. “You made a mess, Via. Let me clean you up.”

I watched my sister lick the pee up the valley of Via’s breasts, up her neck, she kept licking up, reaching Betty’s taint. Then Antsy buried her face between two pillowy, dark cheeks, and tongued Betty’s ass. The mocha-skinned girl threw her head back as she was pleasured from both sides. I laid down on the bed and my mom snuggled up to me and kissed me gently on the lips. Mary slid into bed on the other side and I wrapped my arms around both of them. They kissed each other over my chest and they both rested their faces on my broad shoulders.

“Love you Mare,” I said, kissing her forehead. “And I love you, Mom.” I kissed her forehead as well.

“Love you,” Mary murmured sleepily.

She was asleep, breathing softly, and I held her tightly. We both had a long day, a long weekend. The nap we had earlier wasn’t enough as fatigue suddenly washed through me and my eyes felt so heavy. I closed them and drifted off to sleep with Betty’s moans of pleasure filling my ears.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday, October 1st, 2013 – Noel Heinrich – Philadelphia, PA

“It’s almost dawn, Noel,” Wyatt Kirby said.

I rubbed the sleep from my eyes as he shook my leg. I could not believe I fell asleep. I sat up, stretched, and made sure my sandy-blonde hair was still tied up in a bun. I had to adjust my shoulder-holster, the butt of my gun digging into my side.

“How many arrived?” I asked him.

“Thirty-four,” Wyatt answered. “They’re in the backyard.”

I followed him through his spacious home. He had been my mentor when I went through the FBI Academy at Quantico, and shortly after I graduated he left the FBI and went into the private security business. He had done quite well for himself. When Mark Glassner freed me from his control, I sought him out and told him everything that happened to me.

For the last few months we had quietly talked to those in the law enforcement and intelligence fields who viewed Mark Glassner with growing trepidation. And this weekend all our fears were finally realized. First this Brandon Fitzsimmons dramatically took control of Tacoma and declared himself God, and our President was more than happy to surrender the Country to him. And yesterday, Mark defeated Brandon and was doing the exact same thing.

He had to be stopped.

Standing in clumps around Wyatt’s backyard were tense men and women. In the center a fire roared and a hunk of beef waited to be sacrificed. My stomach fluttered as they all stared at me; flint in their eyes.

“For those who do not know me, I am Special Agent Noel Heinrich, FBI!” I was surprised that my voice didn’t quake with fear. “For two weeks I was Mark Glassner’s slave! The stories about him are true; he can control you with the simplest of commands!”

“How!” someone in the crowd shouted.

“He sold his soul to the Devil,” I answered. I could hear the disbelief in their laughter. “You saw the events of this weekend in Tacoma. Mark Glassner’s feud with Brandon Fitzsimmons has left hundreds of US Citizens dead, while an entire Army Corp has deserted and sworn allegiance to him. Even the President has kowtowed to him without a fight. How else do you think he did this?”

No-one had an answer. I could feel their unease, almost taste it on the predawn air. It tasted bitter.

“Mark Glassner is the greatest threat to Liberty the world has ever known!” I continued. “Thomas Jefferson, who wrote the Declaration of Independence in this very city, said, ‘The tree of liberty must be refreshed from time to time with the blood of patriots and tyrants.’ Our patriotic blood and his tyrannic blood!”

A cheer went up from the crowd.

“How can we fight him?” a woman asked, silencing the cheers. “If he can just make us do what he wants?”

Grins faded, hope died.

I fixed my gaze on each of them, firm and resolute. “The same way our Founding Fathers defeated the might of the British—by using every single thing at our disposal. I know how Mark got his powers! His secret is out on the internet! We just have to have the strength to do what is necessary to defeat him! We have to fight fire with fire!

“We have to make our own Pact with the Devil!”

To be continued…

---

After Lizzy’s confession, her mom takes immediate control of the situation…

“Did you like it?” mom blurted out after I had just finished letting the horror of everything that had just transpired flow out of me like my dignity.

“What?!”

“Well did you like your birthday present or not? I fucking hope so, because you’re gonna get lots more where that came from at your uncle’s this weekend. It’s about time you got in on our little trips, and uncle Tommy doesn’t like to fuck virgins. Bloody pussy is a huge turnoff for him. So we did that part for him. But that doesn’t mean we can’t have some fun with you before we go to visit. Come over here and strip. I wanna get a good look at the new woman in the family.”

God, I hate my fucking life…

“Well?” mom growled at me inquisitively. I glanced at Zack and Cassie. Cassie had that look again. I was beginning to comprehend what that look had come to mean for her over the past few years. When she was younger, maybe before she discovered the joys of sex and incest, that look just meant she wanted something and wasn’t about to let anything get in her way. Now that look was full of only one desire: lust.

“And if I say no?” I sounded braver than I felt. Saying no to my mom usually got me the belt. But this time…

“If you don’t want to, I’m not gonna fight you.” Relief washed over me. “However…” Oh shit. “…I can’t say the same for Zack and Cassie. As for me, if I want your body, I’ll just take what I want when you least expect it. It’s easier that way. Less stress in the long run. But go ahead and do things your way.” She gave me a sickening smile. The games had begun.

After witnessing my lack of cooperation with mom, Zack and Cassie left the kitchen and went to watch television in the living room, probably fighting over the remote as usual, leaving me to face mom’s scorn alone.

“So what’s your decision Lizzy? You wanna do this my way or the hard way?” I hated those words. Every time she said that, what it really meant was “give me what I want, or I’ll make you wish you had.” This time, instead of images of a belt drawing blood across my skin, her words conjured images of me screaming and flailing on the living room floor, invisible hands holding me down, the heat of other bodies scalding me in the darkness, forcing me to feel a pleasure I was ashamed to feel.

If sex is pleasure and abuse is pain, then rape is a turmoil that makes me desire punishment. I knew what they did to me, what they would continue doing to me, was wrong, but my body had betrayed me. Knowing that part of me enjoyed it, even if it was just some reflex no one has control over, it was enough to make me hate myself. I was struggling to convince myself that it wasn’t my fault. I didn’t ask for what happened. I can’t help how my body feels either. These are things I can’t control. Why should I feel guilty? But guilty I did feel, and I think it was because no matter how much I try to hate my family for what they did to me, my hatred can’t erase the pleasure I didn’t want to feel. But my brother and sister had opened a door inside me only meant for me to open. There’s no closing it once it’s open. There was a carnality in me I couldn’t erase. A healthy individual would have opened the door gradually, but my siblings had knocked it down and thrown me across the threshold against my will. Because of them, I could never separate my pleasure from my guilt. From this day forward, every sexual experience I might have would be doomed to suffer a mix of ecstasy and guilt. Because of them, sexual pleasure became shameful. And shame would become a substitute for pleasure. All I could do was submit.

I turned my eyes to the floor, avoiding my mother’s lustful gaze, and began to strip off my clothes.

“Good girl,” I heard my mom whisper.

As my panties fell around my ankles, my stark nakedness dominating my own field of vision, mom got up and walked around me, inspecting my body, caressing my hips and shoulders. I could feel her breath on my neck as she positioned herself behind me, one hand adjusting my hair, the other hand massaging my stomach. I shivered as mom caressed my neck with her lips, then nibbled on my ear. Her hand inched down my stomach. An involuntary wetness began forming between my thighs. God, I just wanted to die right there in the kitchen.

“You’re such a beautiful girl Lizzy,” mom whispered into my ear. “I should have done this sooner, but things were different with Zack and Cassie. But none of that matters. You’re the one I’ve been waiting for the longest. And now I finally have you.” Mom’s expert hand slipped between my thighs, finding my clit and pressing it with the tip of her fingers. My abdomen quivered with the sudden and unexpected intensity of the sensation. Mom chuckled in response to my involuntary reaction.

“That’s it. Don’t fight it or force it. Just let it happen.” Like Hell I will. Or so I thought at least. But my body was beyond my full control. Mom suddenly reached down with her hand, bending her fingers up and probing the freshly-violated folds of my pussy. I gasped with involuntary pleasure. My own mother was working my body into a sexual frenzy.

“Yeah, suck it.” My eyes darted up to see Zack standing in the doorway with his jeans around his ankles, Cassie slowly inching her mouth around our brother’s sizable cock. They were getting off to what mom was doing to me.

Mom suddenly spun me around to face her, pushing me up against the counter top, and knelt down in front of me. Suddenly, I could feel the heat of mom’s breath on my clit as she brought her tongue up and parted my pussy lips with a quick flick of her tongue. The sensation was so new and intense to me, I couldn’t figure out how to react. A sudden squeal escaped my lips. The sound apparently urging her on, mom responded by rapidly alternating between sucking on my clit and flicking it roughly with her tongue. My knees shook in response.

“Oh fuck yes!” The sudden noise made me turn my head to see that Zack no longer had his thick cock in our sister’s mouth. Instead, Cassie had lowered her top and was holding up her gorgeous D cup tits as Zack was thrusting his cock between them, Cassie lapping casually at Zack’s member as he thrust the head of his prick at her face.

As I continued to watch Zack titfuck my voluptuous sister, I suddenly felt mom shove three fingers into my pussy. My knees gave a little, and mom pushed against me to maintain our balance. I felt a pressure somewhere deep in my gut. I had felt that pressure before when fingering myself in front of some dirty old man on webcam a few times before, but this felt stronger than that. Keeping my eyes glued to my brother and sister, I could feel the pressure building and building inside me until I was ready to burst. Zack suddenly turned his gaze on me, our eyes locked in place. Responding to the intense vulnerability of our eye contact, I felt my abdomen begin to quiver. There was no mistaking it. I was cumming. And hard. Harder than I had ever achieved on my own at that point. As my muscles spasmed and my pussy muscles convulsed against my mother’s mouth, Zack began ramming Cassie’s tits almost twice as fast as before. As my body finally stiffened and began to release me from my incestuous orgasm, Zack’s thrusting hit a sudden crescendo and he abruptly pulled back from Cassie, cock in hand, let out a loud pussy-wettening groan, and sent several hot strands of cum shooting onto Cassie’s exposed tits and face. She graciously opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, trying desperately to catch some of Zack’s seed in her mouth. She succeeded in catching a few strands and proceeded to close her luscious lips around Zack’s load, swallowing it and opening her mouth to show Zack how much she had enjoyed the taste of his cum.

Waves of guilt washed over me as I realized what we had all just done. It also didn’t help that I had wondered for a brief moment if Cassie’s luscious lips would be more talented between my thighs than mom’s. At this point, I was wholly convinced that if there really was a Hell, that we were all gonna burn there for eternity.

Everything is so fucked up…

---

Why did Sara reject Bob shortly before their wedding day, then advise her pregnant twin Sheila to comfort him? Who fathered Sheila’s daughter, Cindy? Why has Sheila been so angry when she’s normally a sweet person? Read the story for answers to these questions and more!

I was beyond fatigue when I came in from work late one night. I took a quick shower, shaved, brushed my teeth and headed to my bed. Sheila was in the bed and seemed to be sleeping soundly, but I couldn’t resist cuddling up next to her. I got almost a handful of one of my petite wife’s bodacious 32-C breasts, figuring I could get some gentle groping in without disturbing her rest.
“Be careful sneaking in like this, Lover.” Sheila whispered conspiratorially. “My husband might come home some night and catch us!” I pinched her nipple hard, and she squealed in delight! “Oh, is that you, Bob? I thought you’d forgotten where we live!”
I rolled her over and straddled her. We tongue wrestled feverishly for several minutes while I mauled her beautiful breasts with my hands. I massaged her breasts and pinched her nipples. I knew her pussy would be gloriously wet for me when I reached it.
I reached for it, and yes, the folds of her pussy lips were drenched! I moved my mouth down to lick and suck on her nipples and breasts. I did a little nibbling on them, too. She liked her nipples treated a little roughly sometimes. I shifted lower to move my mouth to her pussy, while still roughly handling her breasts and nipples.
I have firm convictions about giving my lover an orgasm or two during foreplay before ever penetrating her. Sheila had always declared that a grand tradition. I had maintained the practice before meeting her and had never heard any complaints.
I licked the wet lips of her labia, then found her clitoral hood and licked and sucked on it while Sheila gave it her best shot of smashing it into my face! She moaned out loudly as she climaxed, and I spoke to her pussy as I cautioned her, “Hush, don’t wake the baby!”
That had been a running joke of ours through our years together, and The Kid, Cindy, would even use it sometimes herself. Sheila said, “Come up here with the adults, Big Daddy. Stick that big prick of yours into Little Mama, where it belongs.”
My cock slid into her and it was like coming home. She was hot, wet, tight, and slick, all the good things a pussy should be. Her toned body returned my slam for slam, and it was only minutes before she was milking my cock for all my sperm as she came again with me.
The gorgeous little brunette had been a real bitch at times in the last couple of years, but I wouldn’t have traded my Sheila for any woman in the world! I kissed her lovingly for a couple of minutes of after play, then sated, I rolled off her and I was sound asleep within seconds.
I woke to hear a loud angry voice. “You will not speak to me in that tone of voice in this house, young lady!” I immediately recognized the enraged voice as my wife. I had been hearing that angry voice too frequently of late. She had to be in another argument with The Kid.
I came to my feet, pulled on some briefs, and headed toward the kitchen where I’d judged the sounds had originated. I’d been sleeping off the fatigue of working three straight weeks of 16-hour work shifts, but this sounded like something demanding my immediate attention!
I rounded the corner in time to see a roundhouse swing of an open hand connect to the beautiful face of my 16-year old stepdaughter Cindy! I impulsively shouted, “Sheila, I adore you, but don’t ever raise your hand to that child again!” I felt nauseous at the violence between my loved ones and the sight of blood running from Cindy’s lip.
“Tell her, Daddy!” Cindy interjected enthusiastically, rooting for our team, not understanding any of the complex issues of marriage in the real world.
I stood there for a moment, visions of divorce lawyers and enormous settlements dancing in my head. It’s not like I’m a stranger to either of those. My wife and I had been part way down that road only recently. “Cindy darling, please don’t escalate this.” I pleaded. I stepped closer to Cindy and turned her face up to examine the extent of injury to her cut lip, which was swelling rapidly and still bleeding.
I got much the same thing when Sheila took advantage of my concern for Cindy’s injury to blindside me, but her fist wasn’t open this time. I’ll have to give her credit, that little lady hit me like a professional boxer! She shouted angrily, “Are you screwing her, Bob? You take her side on everything!”
I turned to my beautiful little wife and lover and raised a big hand, but only to point a rigid index finger at her. I barked in the command voice I’d learned in the military, “Believe me, Sheila, you do not want to provoke a fist fight with a grown man, and there is no excuse for your striking our child’s face!”
Sheila stormed angrily out of the room. I knew our previously troubled relationship would only get worse from here. I turned to Cindy, “I’m sorry, Baby Girl. I’ll have to pack my clothes and leave again.” Hell, I was standing there in my briefs and barefooted having barely awakened from an exhausted sleep.
Cindy had endured the humiliation and pain of a hard blow to her face from her mother without shedding a tear, but my mentioning leaving turned on her waterworks! “Daddy, please don’t leave me here alone with her!” She cried and hugged me desperately. “Mom has treated me like dirt the last two years. If you leave me here again I’ll run away somewhere and live on the streets!”
I was filled with indecision. I knew I’d be strapped for money for legal fees and if I took Cindy with me it would seriously complicate the problems. My intense love for the girl I’d helped rear from an infant had been a large part of the reason I’d come back to Sheila the last time she’d blown up at me over little or nothing and we’d been separated for several months.
I breathed a resigned sigh and told Cindy, “Okay, Cinderella, I’ll fight her for you, but this means we’ll have to document everything. Maybe we can have her put into some anger management counseling or something.” I reached for the kitchen phone and dialed 911. When the dispatcher answered I told them, “Bob Simmons here, we’ve had a domestic disturbance and abuse of a child at my home. My wife, Sheila, has struck both my 16-year old step-daughter, Cindy, and me.”
The dispatcher responded. “A police unit has been dispatched, sir. Is an ambulance needed?”
I looked closer at Cindy’s lip and thumbed it back to see it was cut inside, too. It must have been cut by her mother’s ring. She winced at the pain, but didn’t protest my examination. “Yes, please. I’d like to hear their opinion on whether she needs stitches in her lip.”
I planned to take her to the Emergency Room to have a Surgeon examine her anyway, but the added paperwork from the ambulance crew would be more needed documentation. I was making an ice pack for her face when the doorbell rang. I handed the ice filled bag to her. “Here, Sweetheart, hold this on your face. I’ll get the door.”
As I opened the door to meet the two police officers standing there Sheila came back into the living room. “Bob, you bastard! You reported this to the police?” This incident was hurting me so terribly emotionally I couldn’t bear to look at Sheila!
I waved the officers on in and directed them toward Cindy without saying a word. She took the ice pack away from her pale face where the bruises were darkening and her cut lip was already swollen.
“Miss,” the senior officer asked her with concern in his voice, “who did this to you?”
“My mother slapped me, sir.” Cindy answered him.
Sheila shouted, “Why, you ungrateful little bitch!”
The officer turned to Sheila, “Oh, so you verbally abuse her, too? I’ll be sure to make a note of that in my report.” He turned to the other officer. “Steve, get the camera out of our unit, please. Ma’am, stand right there while I put the cuffs on, please. We’ll have to book you for assault on a minor.” Sheila went into a loud tirade, and the Officer shrugged and calmly told her, “I will add resisting arrest to the charges if you won’t go with us quietly.”
Sheila only got louder and the officer expertly grasped one of her wrists, twisted it behind her back, and cuffed her within seconds! He marched her to their car and stuffed her into the back seat, then returned to us to fill out some forms.
My mind was in turmoil. Damn it, I adored Sheila! She was my soul mate, but I could not allow her frequent mood swings to injure and alienate Cindy and drive her out on the streets! With her sweet personality, I would have loved Cindy even if she was homely as a mud fence in the rain, but she is a gorgeous little teen.
She has long blond hair, a flawless complexion, a beautiful smile, and world class blue eyes to die for. What’s more, she has seemed to worship me since before she could walk or talk.
“Please clarify your relationship for me.” The Officer asked. “You’re the girl’s step dad?”
“Technically, yes,” I told him, “but her Mom used my name on her Birth Certificate as the father. Her name has been Cindy Lynn Simmons all her life.”
The officer’s eyes perked up at that news. “Oh, that’s good news then. We have no problem leaving her in your custody.” They took pictures of both our injuries, then left with Sheila just as the ambulance arrived. The paramedics agreed Cindy’s lip might need a couple of sutures, so I dressed, then drove her to the Emergency Room.
I requested specifically they assign a Surgeon to examine and treat her, so we had to wait for over an hour. Cindy told me, “Daddy, my heart is breaking and I need some snuggles and hugs. Do you know where I could get some?”
She sat in my lap with our arms around each other the entire time. I took that time to call my attorney, and gave him a quick rundown on the latest events. He congratulated me on having had the good sense to report the assaults, and told me he’d call her lawyer to discuss anger management classes. He had all the information in his files from our previous skirmishes.
The Surgeon winced when she examined Cindy’s lip. “I am so glad you brought her in, Dad. I can see she got her Nordic good looks and blue eyes from you. The scar would have been clearly visible when it healed, and a distraction, but I can tuck it back in nicely, so she’ll be as lovely as ever.”
Cindy winked at me, and bravely sat through the treatment, as I held her hands. As we were leaving she told me, “That Doctor is so hot for you, Dad. She’s jealous of me!”
“Oh,” I answered Cindy, “I’ve had quite enough of women doctors today, thank you, Dear!” Oddly enough, Sheila was a Psychiatrist, though she hadn’t gotten along smoothly with her own daughter in several years.
I opened the truck door for Cindy and she told me graciously, “Thank you, sir. Your gallantry is too kind!” She was so beautiful I had to lean in the window and kiss my darling’s cheek. She and I have been role playing at various things since she was tiny, or tinier than she is now, anyway. A frequent theme of ours is Scarlett O’Hara and Rhett Butler.
I asked her if she was hungry, and she admitted she’d love to go to “Ryans.” They have a buffet all you can eat setup she’s always liked. I told Cindy, “Your merest whim is my command, my sweet apple dumpling.”
We parked at “Ryans”, and I turned to her. I had always been a doting father to Cindy, and something had suddenly occurred to me. I asked her, “Do you suppose jealousy of our close relationship might be part of your mom’s problem?”
I looked at Cindy, and from her expression I could see she was considering my question. “I don’t know, Daddy, but that would explain her question after she hit you if you were, you know, making love to me?”
I told her, “Perhaps so, Baby Girl, but she should know I could never do that to you.”
She held my hands and whispered, “Daddy, you could do anything to me you wanted. I want you to know now if Mom is stupid enough to dump you again, you wouldn’t have to look far for a girlfriend!”
My darling certainly knew how to make my heart melt! I kissed her sweet cheeks and the tip of her pretty nose and told her, “You are at the top of my list of loved ones too, Precious, and we will make it through this ordeal together. We’ll eat some lunch and then find your Mom and see if she’s reconsidered her rash actions yet.”
We entered the Cafeteria and I paid for two of the buffet dinners. I found a broiled salmon filet that looked good, then some steamed broccoli, cauliflower, and carrots. I wickedly allowed my greedy inner glutton a big spoon of garlic-mashed potatoes and a spoon of gravy.
I was pleased to see Cindy had chosen broiled chicken breast, scalloped potatoes, mixed veggies, and a salad. She’d been raised eating a sensible diet, and continued to do so as a matter of choice. We made small talk and took comfort in the togetherness of a good meal, then my phone rang.
I gave them a normal greeting, “Hello, Bob Simmons.”
It was Sheila’s office. “Mr. Simmons, this is Dorothy, at Dr. Simmons office. The Emergency Room at St. Johns Hospital called and Dr. Simmons is there in critical condition.”
I quickly blurted, “Thank you, Cindy’s with me, Dorothy, and we’re on our way there!”
Cindy had heard the urgency in my voice and had seen the tears rush to my eyes. “Oh, Dad! Is it Mom?”
I told her, “That was her office, Dear, and they said the Emergency Room called and she’s in critical condition. We’ll know more in a few minutes!”
We hurriedly retraced our trip of only an hour before. I went to the desk, told them we were Dr. Sheila Simmons husband and daughter, and asked about her condition. Cindy ducked into the bend of my arm and held my right hand clenched tightly against her slender body. She said, “Oh, Daddy! This is all my fault!”
I knew I had to end that nonsense instantly. I turned her to face me, and hugged her. “Don’t even think that, Darling! Sheila is your mother, an adult, and a Doctor of Psychiatry. What happened this morning was uncalled for, yes, but it was not your fault. It is your mom’s and my responsibility to prevent anyone from harming you.”
The nurse at the desk said, “Sir, your wife has been sent up to the fourth floor for emergency surgery. Her Surgeon has asked that you be sent up immediately.” Cindy and I raced for the elevator.
The Nurses on the fourth floor told us her Surgeon had been notified of our arrival, and would be out to brief us on her condition. I stood, nervously holding Cindy, until a Surgeon appeared.
“Mr. Simmons? I’m Dr. Rogers. I’m sorry to say your wife’s prognosis is not good. She has a large brain tumor, which would explain any changes in her behavior you may have been noticing in the last year or two.”
“Doctor, can we see her?” I asked anxiously. “Is she conscious?” More than anything in this world I desperately wanted Sheila to hear Cindy and me tell her we loved her!
“I’m not sure if she’ll know you,” Doctor Rogers said, “but I also understand you have to try. Follow me, please.” He led us back to the intensive care unit Sheila was in. She was plugged into more instruments than I knew the names of.
Cindy grasped her nearest hand with both of hers and told her, “I’m sorry, Mommy, I love you!” Sheila opened her eyes, and couldn’t speak, but tears rolled down her cheeks. We knew she had recognized us!
I took some tissues from a box near to hand and I went to the other side of the bed and bent to kiss Sheila. I dried her cheeks tenderly. I told her I loved her and would through eternity. Then I took tissues to Cindy and held her as we all three cried together.
Nurses came and wheeled Sheila away as Cindy and I called out our love for her! Cindy was all in tears and so frustrated then. She said, “Daddy, it was the tumor made her angry with me all this time, and the reason you two have had so much trouble! Why did this have to happen to our happy family?”
“I don’t know, Precious.” I told her, bitter tears were streaming down my face, too. “I feel like such an ass over everything that happened this morning. I should have known it was something she couldn’t control making your Mom behave so angrily toward you!”
“Dad, you had no way of knowing.” Cindy told me. “Mom has been working around medical doctors every day for years and none of them knew it either.”
I took the box of tissues and Cindy to the waiting room. I called relatives on both sides of the family and asked them to spread the news to the others. Cindy and I sat and cuddled and cried in each other’s arms for five hours until we saw Doctor Rogers coming toward us. He looked so exhausted and sad I felt like grabbing Cindy up and running away!
He said, “I am so sorry, we tried everything.”
My world ended!
Cindy was kissing me and crying desperately when I heard her voice from far away. Somehow, I responded and came back to her and regained awareness. She was terrified. “Daddy, please wake up. Don’t die! You still have me! I need you, Daddy!”
“I’m so sorry for passing out on you, Cindy.” I hugged her reassuringly. “I love you, Darling.” I wanted more than anything right then, to find a quick exit out of this life without Sheila, and take it! Where would that leave this sweet girl, though?
I waited another hour before we went to my truck. I wanted to be certain my passing out wasn’t going to happen again. I asked, “Cindy, are you hungry, Sweetheart? I haven’t been home enough lately to know if there’s even food there.”
“Yes, Dad.” Cindy spoke. “Mom and I went grocery shopping yesterday.” That started her sniffling again, and I wondered for a moment if she might need a sedative.
I asked her, “Is there anything you need while we’re out, Cindy?”
She said, “Only you, Daddy.”
We arrived at the house and I let us in. I led her to the kitchen, sat her down, and pulled a bottle of wine from the fridge. I poured two glasses and handed her one. I raised my glass to hers, and we clicked them. I toasted, “Here’s to Sheila Renee Simmons! We’ll love you until the end of time!”
Cindy toasted, “To Mom, with all our love!”
We sat and finished that bottle, then drank another one between us. We did this while answering concerned calls from relatives and friends and making a few more calls ourselves.
I called her lawyer, who was also a close friend. He was shocked at the news, but agreed the tumor could easily have been the reason for her mood swings even he had noticed, and our marital problems. He promised to bring me some papers the next morning that would help me with making the arrangements.
I had never been so heart broken in my lifetime, but I did my best to maintain a grip on existence for Cindy. She was all I had left of Sheila, and I knew I was now her entire world.
I had recently sold a business of mine, then the buyer had hired me on as a consultant. I’d been working twice as many hours as I really wanted, trying to be certain they had a successful start up. I called them and told them I had lost my wife, and I’d have my daughter in my hip pocket until I was certain she was okay, and they were very understanding.
I looked up and saw Cindy had heard every word of my end of the conversation. “I’ll be in your hip pocket, Daddy?” She asked, “Did you really mean it?”
“Of course I meant it, Darling.” I assured her. “We still have each other to care for and I need you as much as you say you need me. You are the only reason for my staying in this world without your Mom.”
We sat and talked until I finally told her, “Cindy, tomorrow will be another very long and rough day, I think it’s time we turned in.”
“Daddy,” Cindy asked, “may I sleep in your bed? I couldn’t bear to be alone tonight!”
“Of course, Cinderella.” I told her. “I don’t want to be out of arm’s reach of my Princess tonight, either.” I told her in my best Bogart imitation, “It’s you and me, Sweetheart!” I went to my bathroom and quickly showered, brushed my teeth, and shaved. I fully expected Cindy’s sweet lips and cheeks to be very close to mine in the upcoming days, and didn’t want to give her whisker rash.
I pulled on some clean briefs and went to my bed, and found Cindy in it with outstretched arms. I wrapped her in my arms and pulled her atop me and held her as we both cried! We kissed and hugged each other possessively for several hours as we grieved our tragic loss. Both of us could still scent her Mom’s cologne in our bed. I was so thankful my last night in our bed with my Darling Sheila had been a loving one!
I woke the next morning to the pleasant aroma of frying bacon and eggs. I knew we would have a busy day, so we did need a good breakfast. By the time I reached the kitchen Cindy seemed to have things under control.
She had prepared bacon and fried egg sandwiches on toast, with plentiful slices of ripe red tomatoes. She was just adding spoons of hot cream gravy to the sandwiches for a touch of decadence. She was wearing a tiny pink negligee and one of her Mom’s aprons, and she looked gorgeous.
I walked up behind her and put my hands on her slender hips.
“Oh, Baby.” I told her, as I kissed her elegant neck, “That looks good enough to eat! The breakfast looks tasty, too.” Cindy laughed at my flattery, and turned to give me a kiss! I was happy to see her smile and asked her, “How’s that sweet lip of yours holding up, Love?”
“It’s much better today, Dad. Thank you.” She said. “Could we do breakfast on the patio?”
“Certainly we can, Honey.” I told her. “Do you want coffee or milk?”
“Actually, Dad.” She shared. “I was thinking of doing this Continental style and having a hair of the dog that bit us last night?”
“Well, it is noon somewhere in the world, isn’t it?” I opened the wine and found glasses as she added slices of cantaloupe, watermelon, and strawberries to our breakfast platters, and carried them to the patio.
The view of her from behind was outstanding. She was developing swiftly into every bit as beautiful a woman as her mother had been, and I had to remind myself she was still my little girl.
My little girl extended her range a bit as I arrived on the patio with the glasses and wine. She asked sweetly, “I hope you don’t mind if I catch a few rays before the sun gets too hot?”
I told her, “No, of course not.” She took off the flimsy garments she had on, and displayed a sexy young body any girl would be proud of. She had always been allowed to be nude in our pool, in the hot tub, or back yard, so I could hardly get prudish with her now.
The Kid had been developing quite a rack for a tiny woman. She had a very nice set of 32-Bs. I was happy I was still able to think of her as The Kid, though it took some exertion of willpower. Her pink nipples atop her areola stood out like little berries. I attacked my breakfast to get my mind on a safer track.
We both seemed in synch with dreading what was to come later so we just made idle chit chat as we enjoyed our breakfast and each other’s company.
Sheila’s lawyer was the first to call. He said if we were up and around he’d pay us a courtesy call and explain Sheila’s life insurance, her expressed wishes for a funeral, and her will. I thanked him, then invited him to drop in.
“I’m sorry, Doll,” I told Cindy, “but your Mom’s attorney is on his way over. I’m afraid we’ll have to tend to business for a while.”
“Okay, Daddy.” Cindy reluctantly agreed, “I’ll start the dishwasher, and cover the eye candy.” My “little girl” stood and did a sexy stripper’s pelvic wind up and bump and grind that I could only imagine Sheila had taught her during one of her more insanely funny moments! She left me laughing as she gathered our empty platters and headed for the kitchen.
The attorney, John Taylor, arrived. Cindy came into the living room chastely wrapped in a long dressing gown, which I felt to be appropriate, given the circumstances, and that we were in our own home.
John asked me, “Are you certain you want Cindy here?”
I assured him, “She’s the closest thing to Sheila Renee Simmons except for her Mom’s twin. Yes, I want her here.”
“Okay,” he said, “Sheila’s life insurance policies should pay in the neighborhood of ten million. They should be cutting you a check as soon as we send them a copy of the death certificate. Her stocks and investments will total about twenty-seven million. She left it all to you, Bob, and I’ll tell you now even during your worst problems, she never wavered in her faith you’d care for Cindy.”
John resumed, “There are also a number of millions invested in the partnership in the clinic. That may have to go to arbitration. I’ll take it up with them, unless you’d like your own lawyer to do that, but you are sole beneficiary of that, too. Then there are notes on her funeral, and her contracts paid in full with a funeral home and several jazz groups for the New Orleans style parade…”
Cindy and I were laughing hysterically about the preparations. She was in my lap by this time, of course. Cindy summed it up, when she proudly told the lawyer, “Yes, that’s my Mom!” Cindy went from laughing at her Mom’s funeral plans to crying like a baby!
I knew that would be happening for months, if not years, for both of us. Her Mom had been an amazing character, and she’d been torn from our lives! I cradled Cindy in my arms as she clung tightly to me and we both wept. Sheila’s lawyer told us he’d leave us a copy of all the papers, then he left.
Sheila’s twin sister, Sara was our next caller. Oh, how I had dreaded this call! Sara looked so much like my Sheila it was spooky. I handed the phone off to Cindy, and she handled it while I went to the rest room, and replenished our drinks. I returned to hear Cindy saying, “Yes, Aunt Sara, we’ll be at the airport to meet your plane as soon as we’re dressed.” Cindy looked up at me and I knew this was one of those things we’d have to do. Sheila had always been very close to her twin.
What Cindy probably had never heard is I had been very close to marrying her Aunt Sara sixteen years before. She had suddenly broken off our relationship a few days before our wedding day without any explanation.
Almost immediately, Sheila had given me a concerned call, and I’d visited her home. She’d been pregnant with Cindy already and her pregnancy had only drawn me closer to her. She had consoled me, which I’d felt like I craved. Her uncanny resemblance to my lost love Sara had seemed to make me love her all the more. I had never spent another night out of her arms until our marital problems of a few months before.
We dressed and drove to the airport, and our reunion with Sara was very emotional. I had learned something already, and had a pocket stuffed with tissues. Sara and I had seen each other any number of times in the intervening years, but things were all different now that Sheila had passed. I kissed her, and yes, it elevated my heart rate. She was so much like my love I had just lost!
We managed between us to get her bags to our truck. I drove to our house, and Cindy put her aunt and her things into one of the guestrooms, then she took charge. “In my Mother’s absence, I am declaring myself the queen bee of this hive.” she said. “I’ve also decided we need an hour zone out time in the pool, no clothing or serious discussions allowed.”
That seemed a fine idea to me so I went to my room and stripped. I was the first one into the pool and watched avidly as Cindy and Sara’s sleek bodies made graceful dives a few moments later. They each appeared in my arms as they came up from their dives.
“Thank you, Girls,” I told them, “This feels fantastic.” I got sweet kisses from them both.
I thanked Cindy for her having given me another reason for living, and she hushed me. “I thought I said no serious discussions during this zone out time, Dad? If you persist Aunt Sara and I will have to beat you without mercy!” Sara seconded that and they kissed each other fondly to seal their pact.
I interjected, “Sara, it is so kind of you to be here with us. I dreaded your presence at first, you are so very much like Sheila, I knew it would hurt to see you.”
Cindy exclaimed, “That did it, Dad! Now you get the dreaded ass whipping from hell!” They both dunked me, and I let them of course, they are tiny things. They may be close to my weight between the two of them. I let them chase me around the pool and our wrestling and play was therapeutic. I enjoyed spanking a couple of beautiful bare butts, but otherwise took it light on them.
We were all panting for breath the next time we regrouped. I couldn’t resist them, and kissed them both passionately. Cindy said, “I think it’s time we all went to Dad’s bed.”
My darling Cindy grabbed my prick and I asked, “Cindy Lynn Simmons, what on Earth do you think you are doing, Girl?”
“You are in serious need of a radical attitude adjustment, Dad.” She said, then kissed me again. “Aunt Sara and I are about to give you one.”
We exited the pool. Sara ducked into the master bath to grab some towels, then wrapped them around each of our wet heads. We gathered on the bed. Cindy was still into her leadership role, and told us, “Now it’s time for our de-flowering the virgin rite. Anyone who wants to chant magical things, feel free!”
With that she straddled me and impaled herself on my erection! I felt her hymen stretch and tear as her eyes rolled back into her head. “Oh, Sweetheart!” I gasped, “I never expected that out of you!”
Her blue eyes opened again, and she sighed, “You didn’t know how madly in love with you I am then, Daddy!” She raised herself an inch or two, then lowered herself again to my pelvis. Her pussy felt like a snug velvet glove around me. Sara kissed Cindy’s lips passionately and they were so beautiful together!
I can only plead we were three people in love motivated by the primitive drive to survive an unbearable loss. I reached a hand to Sara’s sweet pussy I’d been without for so many years and she moaned loudly into Cindy’s mouth. Sara next moved her mouth to one of Cindy’s breasts as I continued to finger fuck her.
I suggested, “Sara, you used to like sitting on my face.” That was all the invitation she needed! Within seconds her lovely pussy descended onto my mouth. I got a glimpse and could tell she was soul kissing Cindy. I was glad for the diversion, because Cindy’s tight and not broken in yet pussy was feeling so damned fine to me and I wanted her first time to last a while for both of us.
I found Sara’s clit and the lips of her vagina, and she was so much like Sheila it hurt me. I was still in love with Sara, of course. Having been married and in love with her twin sister all these years hadn’t changed that.
My Cindy began to play with her new toy. I could tell she was enjoying the pleasure her aunt and I were giving her. Sara was writhing on my face, as Cindy was on my hard cock. I thrust my pelvis and face up at both of them!
I reached my hands up and found one of Cindy’s small breasts and one of Sara’s larger ones. I moaned around Sara’s clit, trying to show them both I was enjoying them.
The volume of the two girl’s noises seemed to increase, and Cindy was slamming her sweet pussy onto my pelvis. I knew they were both close to an orgasm and I pinched their nipples to see if that would put them over the top. Sara began flooding me with her sweet juices, then Cindy began screaming. My sperm seemed to gush into my darling like a hydrant! Damn, she felt exquisite.
Both of my girls collapsed into my arms panting, one on either side. I divided my time in kissing them both long and lovingly.
Sara relaxed there limply for a few minutes, then she asked, “Would you two like to hear a mind blowing secret? It involves the three of us and Sheila.”
My mind was wondering what it could possibly be, but curious Cindy spoke first. “Okay, I’ll ask, what’s the secret?”
Sara put both hands on my chest and then her pretty chin on them as she smiled and looked intently into Cindy’s eyes. “Your Mom was still technically a virgin when she got pregnant with you.”
My mind began spinning trying to understand the logic in that. I asked, “How could that be, Sara?”
She said, “Sheila and I were very close, being identical twins. We were halves of what was once a single zygote. We were almost inseparable as children. When we began exploring our own bodies sexually it seemed only natural for us to explore our twin. We kept it up all through our teens, and I began dating you. You were the first man I made love with, Bob, and I fell head over heels in love with you!”
I stammered, “Then why did you stand me up, almost at the church?” I still remembered that as a very painful event in my life.
Sara confided, “Sheila asked me that, too. She was near as in love with you as I was already, and I knew you really liked her. I told her if she wanted you she’d better just shut up and claim you quick, before someone else got you on the rebound. Don’t you see, Bob? Sheila had never made love with anyone but me, yet somehow she got pregnant. I must have transported a little swimmer home to her. I was on the pill because of you, but she wasn’t.”
Cindy gasped, “You don’t mean it?”
“Yes.” Sara smiled and nodded, “Bob has to be your real father, and I somehow impregnated your mom with his sperm while having sex with her. There is no other possible explanation. She must have been too embarrassed about our relationship to ever tell anyone.” That news hit both Cindy and me like a ton of bricks!
I hugged Sara close and told her, “What you did has to have been the most unselfish act I’ve heard in my life, though I was heart broken by your rejection of me at the time.”
“Well,” Sara said, as tears ran down her pretty cheeks. “I felt responsible. I’d knocked up my sister by not taking enough precautions. My plan had worked all these years. Sheila got the sweetest husband in the world, you got my twin to replace me in your heart, and Cindy had her own Daddy. I was left an old maid, but even the best of my plans can have a flaw.”
“Sara,” I kissed her and told her, “Sheila never replaced you in my heart. She made her own place there in your self-imposed absence. I love you more now than I did the night I asked you to marry me.”
Cindy climbed between the two of us, hugging and kissing in both directions! “Early thirties is not an old maid, Aunt Sara.” Cindy insisted and laughed mischievously! “You and Daddy have plenty of time to have my little brothers and sisters!”
Sara slapped Cindy’s butt affectionately and told her, “Your Father may not want any more children, Cindy, and especially not with me.”
“Oh,” Cindy fired back, “That means you would? Genetically, they’d be my full brothers and sisters, and I’m not such an ugly kid, am I?”
“No, Cindy.” Sara said. “You are the most adorable young lady I know, and the fact I was so close to becoming your Mom myself has always made me love you like crazy!”
I felt even closer to the two of them than I had before. I hoped I could somehow at least partially repay Sara for the sacrifices she’d made for the rest of us.
We lounged in bed for another while, then I told the girls I hated to, but I was going to have to get out of bed and see to the arrangements. They both insisted they’d help me, then we did more hugging and kissing.
They scattered to their own showers to get ready. I showered and shaved in near record time. I dressed casually, then made a call to the funeral home my darling had chosen.
They extended their condolences and told me they’d heard the news and had been expecting my call. I was asked to meet with them at my convenience, and I set up a meeting for an hour later. Sara and Cindy were dressed when they came out of their rooms.
I asked them if they were hungry and told them we had a meeting in an hour, so we could build a quick sandwich if they wanted? They wanted, so I volunteered to fry scrambled eggs, if someone else could do toast and slice dill pickles and tomatoes.
We worked together well as a team. Cindy also popped bacon into the microwave, and I thought the sandwiches delicious, especially when washed down by a glass of Sheila’s favorite wine. We solemnly toasted her memory with it, of course.
We used Sheila’s car for this errand. It was so much nicer than my truck. It should be, considering the chunk of change it had cost Sheila. She hadn’t fallen prey to all the pretenses some Doctors do, but had relented on the luxury car because it drove like a dream.
The gentleman we met at the mortuary recalled having helped Sheila with the plans and assured us he only needed us to update the next of kin for the obituary and a couple of other forms.
Sara and Cindy managed that quickly and decided on times for the viewing and funeral services.
Cindy and Sara had brought one of Sheila’s favorite gowns, and a picture showing how she liked her hair and makeup done, and I had to take a walk outside to get some air. This was all so traumatic! I cleared my head for a while, then went back in.
I asked the director about the jazz bands Sheila had contracts with and he said he was quite familiar with them, having dealt with them before. He offered to contact them and I quickly thanked him. He said they’d be marching in the property out back owned and maintained by the funeral home.
I asked the girls, “Do you two have any suggestions about flowers? Sheila liked them a lot.” They seemed to draw a blank so I suggested, “How about if we went to every florist in town and ordered most of their available arrangements delivered? We could appeal to everyone attending to take some flowers on the way out and deliver them to a hospital, clinic, or nursing home.
“Mom would have liked that idea a lot, Dad.” Cindy said. “It’s so you! Most of the doctors, nurses, and others in medical fields in town will be here anyway.”
We found a phone book and drove to a half dozen different local florists. After we explained our plans they got creative and promised the chapel and their entire yard would have a floral theme!
Cindy and Sara both seemed to be okay with the plans for the funeral, so I proposed we go to our favorite bar slash seafood spot for a couple of hours of relaxation. We shocked the owners and some of the customers. Most of them who knew us had heard the news of Sheila’s untimely death, so her identical twin Sara’s appearance surprised them!
Sara asked for a frozen Margarita, and Cindy looked to me for permission. At my nod she ordered one, too. I asked the waiter to make it three. Sara was looking through the menu, and asked, “Everything on the menu sounds so good, do you two recommend anything in particular?”
Cindy and I spoke in concert, “The fried green tomatoes!” We laughed, then told her they are a favorite of ours, as they had been of Sheila’s.
The Margaritas arrived and I raised my glass and proposed a toast. “Here’s to Sheila, and to our making more good memories with those she loved the most!” Cindy, Sara, and I clicked glasses all around. Sara was so beautiful she reminded of why I’d fallen in love with her years before.
I suggested to the girls, “If you’d like, we could order our own smorgasbord, a variety of things. How does hush puppies, fried green tomatoes, fried shrimp, boiled shrimp, shrimp brioche, fried oysters, broiled sea scallops, crab cakes, and fish filets sound?”
“That sounds yummy, Dad!” Cindy exclaimed. “We would have plenty of leftovers from that for a picnic later around the pool. I double dog dare you to order it.”
Sara smiled impishly and added, “I triple dog dare you!” I have never been a man who could refuse a good dare, especially from beautiful women. We placed our order, then went to the salad bar and I put a scoop of cottage cheese on a bed of fresh spinach leaves, and topped that with bacon bits and a couple of deviled eggs.
The waitress brought us a bowl of mayonnaise, knowing my preference for Marie Rose sauce with seafood. Cindy asked, “May I mix it, Dad?” I handed her the bowl and she expertly added ketchup, lemon juice, and a dash of Tabasco sauce, as she’d learned years ago.
“Oh, that does bring back memories!” Sara exclaimed. “You used to put that on salads, seafood, meats, and most everything you ate, except me. I want some too, please.” Cindy spooned some onto her platter, then passed the bowl.
“Yep,” I told Sara, “You can see I raised my Kid on it.”
Our food was delicious, and the variety made it doubly tasty. We savored every bite, and Cindy shared her own plan with us. “I’m going to take my time eating so I won’t fill up too quickly. I think I’ll go out in their yard in a few minutes and do some hand stands and cart wheels to rearrange things so I can eat more!”

Sara and I both laughed at her idea. Sara confided, “I think I’ll pass on the acrobatics, Honey. The picnic around the pool later sounds good though.”
“Yeah!” Cindy’s eyes lit up. “Dad should need another ‘attitude adjustment’ by then!” Cindy turned to me. “Dad, you are going to ask Aunt Sara to stay with us, aren’t you? I can tell you two are still madly in love and we all three need each other now.”
I had to smile at Cindy’s impudence. I reached for her hand and for Sara’s. “You are quite a little match maker, Cinderella. This is all very sudden, and we really shouldn’t rush things. Sara, I will say Cindy is at least partially right. I am still very much in love with you. I hope you will at least give some thought to reconsidering your rejection of my last marriage proposal?”
Sara’s smile lit up her face, and she looked so lovely as she spoke sincerely to me, “Bob, I once gave you up for Sheila, and for Cindy, and for you. If you and Cindy ever want me out of your lives again, you will have to beat me, whip me, and make me write bad checks. Turn me on, then don’t let me cum. Take me to the bad side of town and pimp my body cheap. Otherwise, I’ll never leave your side again!”
Cindy leaped from her chair and gave us both kisses and hugs. She cackled, then told us, “When we get home, you two can start working on making some brothers and sisters for me!”
“Sweetheart, I believe we’ll have to give that idea some serious thought and discussion.” I shrugged, winked, and told Cindy, “We could practice for it, in the meantime, though.”

---

What happens when two close friends get horny on a hot summer day?

Authors note: This is my first story. Be kind. I’ll write part 2 if it is recieved well.

Also: This is a rather slow paced story. If you want something different, read something else.

– – – – – –

I’m Audrina. 15, with red curly hair, brown eyes. I’m short, only about 5’3. I’m curvy, with big breats and a round, firm ass.
But my middle has a bit of flab, and my thighs are bit meater then I’d like…but whatever.
I look better then most.

This story is about me and my bestfriend Serena’s first sexual encounter together.

It was a sunny, hot summer afternoon. The sky was the palest blue and the sun was bearing down
relentlessly…it was just the sort of day that you sometimes wish didn’t exist.
You know, the sort of day that you start to wish for a breeze, the sort of day that
makes the kid with the pool in their yard the most popular.
Unfortunately for me, however, no one had a pool in my neighbourhood.
And even if they did, it was too hot to leave the air conditioned house.

So, I sat in my room. Wearing a tiny pair of hiphugging white shorts and a
green tanktop, browsing things on the internet.
There wasn’t really anything to do, and I was starting to get bored….
and horny. Out of habit a hand started to gently find it’s way down
towards my crotch, the hand on the mouse clicking towards a porn site.
I sifted through the titles, finally settling on one.
‘Hot lesbos in the bathroom’

Now, don’t get me wrong. I’m not a lesbian. I’ve had a few boyfriends,
all of which were very pushy when it came to sex. And that just
kind of makes me wish I could find someone that I would want to be with and give
my virginity to…. and if that someone happens to be a girl,
so be it.

I hit ‘play’ on the video, and sat back to watch, still idly rubbing
my pussy through my shorts.
It was one of those classic porn vids, the sort with
a sleep over and innocent looking schoolgirl types.
Where they all start out by some sort of truth or dare,
or by someone proclaiming to being horny and wishing
they could get some relief? You know the sort.
Anyway.
Just as the action was heating up on the screen….
my mother called up to me that my bestfriend Serena had arrived.

Paniced, I pause the video and turned the moniter of my computer off.
“Coming mom!” I called as steadily as I could, standing up and quickly heading downstairs.

Serena and I are pretty different when it comes to looks.
While I am fair skinned and have tons of curves,
she if dark skinned and on the skinny side, with a small chest
and tight, tiny ass. We’re the same age, but she’s more mature then I am.

“Hey.” I said with a smile when I entered the kitchen, where my mother and
best friend were both standing, talking away about the weather or
some other boring topic.
“Hey.” Serena answered, returning my smile with a grin.
“I thought it’d be nice to have a waterballoon fight and cool off.”

I agreed and we set about filling balloons.
In no time at all, we were in the yard, ready with lots of amo.
I’d changed into my bathing suit, a hot little number in
purple. It was a two piece, something with boy shirts and a bikini top.

Serena had been wearing an orange minidress that complemented her cinnamon coloured
skin over top of her well fitting white bikini suit, and so had only to take off her dress.
I admired my friend as we each took up a spot on either side of my yard.
I just couldn’t help it.
The sun made her hair shine and her brown eyes glitter,
and the contrast of the white against her skin was beautiful.
Even though she complained about her small (a cup) breasts, I thought they were perfect.
My D’s got in the way of everything, and I would have gladly traded her.
And those legs….!
She was taller then me, reaching a decent 5’6.
Most of which appeared to be leg.
Shapely, goregous legs.
I could stare at her all day.
Which I appeared to be doing, since I didn’t even remember to duck when
she tossed over the first balloon.

It hit me right in the chest, making a wet sound as it burst and the
water inside cascaded down my ample chest, soaking my top
and part of my bottoms too as the cold liquid was pulled down
by gravity.
Serena giggled, and I scrowled.
“That’s what you get for daydreaming!”
She exclaimed, bending down to get another
waterballoon.
I was rewarded with a slight look down her top as she did this,
but it didn’t faze me this time.
I was now determined to get her with a balloon.

I started to run forward, a waterballoon in either hand.
Just as she tossed another one.
It fell short, landing with a splat in the grass.
“Haha!”
I exclaimed witha grin.
Just as I started to toss my own balloon now that
I was closer,
I slipped on the part of grass that had been
wet by the one serena had missed.

I landed flat on my back, covered in grass and feeling very, very sore.

“Shit, are you alright Audrey?!”
Serena asked, concerned.
She stepped forward, her small chest jiggling slightly
as she got to my side quickly and then bent down to
examine me.

“M’fine.” I murmured, starting to sit up just as her hand reached out to help me up.
Her fingers collided with my tits, and an involuntary gasp left my lips.
Even if it was accidental, it had made my nipples swell my pussy dampen.
I wished I could feel her hands more securely on my breasts…

“Sorry.” Serena said demurely, blushing and pulling her hand back quickly.

I got to my feet carefully, giving a small smile.
“It’s fine.I’m fine.
I think I’m going to take a shower though,
my back aches something terrible.”

We entered the house, and she went to tell my mom what had happened as I quickly
started up the stairs and into the bathroom.

I shut the door and locked it,
a small grin on my lips. My back did hurt.
But that wasn’t my only reason why I was taking a shower.
I needed off. And with Serena here, this was just about the only place that was going to happen.

I started the shower and then slowly started taking off my clothes.
I let my hands slide up and down my thighs before I grasped the tight shorts
and started pulling them down. I pulled them off most of the way, then let them fall off the rest of the way,
glad to be free of them.
I let one hand dip into the warm, moist area between my legs as the other busily worked at the ties holding my top in place.
My tits burst out of their confines, and I smiled at their perfection.
I had big areolas and middle sized VERY sensitive nipples, which I love to play with.
I let my free hand touch my breats gently,
a teasing sort of touch you’d normally give to a lover.

Pulling my hand out of my cunt with a wet smacking sound,
I stepped into the shower and let the warm water slide over my body
for several seconds before sitting down on the shower floor and opening my
legs wide. A hand reached down, slowly playing with my outer lips before moving to the inner.
It felt so good to finally play with myself that I moaned, my breathing already coming in
quick little pants.
I reached for my clit, rubbing my fingers over it in tight circles.
I pushed two fingers from my other hand into my pussy,
biting my lip to hold back the “Ohhh yes…” that would’ve burst out otherwise.
Despite my fingers moving quickly in and out,
I needed something more. Something bigger.
A few years ago I’d started expermenting with putting things into my cunt,
starting with felt tip markers and moving up to the thick handle of my hairbrush.
I fear it’s ruined me, as I can’t get off without something in me deep.
Looking around frantically, I grasped a bottle from off one of the shower’s shelves.
It wa a body wash, rather thin in width but long enough in length to do the trick.
Hurriedly, I pushed into me, moaning quietly and moving the fingers on my clit faster
as the hand holding my makeshift dildo started pumping it in and out
quickly. I leaned back, into the stream of water dripping out of the shower.
It hit me in the chest, stimulating my sensitive nipples.
I shut my eyes tightly as I started approaching an orgasam,
my mouth open and my breathing halting.
The vision of Serena in her bikini invaded my thoughts,
and I let a wild fantasy grab a hole of my masterbation session:
I pretending it was her.
Her tweaking my nipples…
her driving the bottle into my hot, wet pussy.
Her…licking my clit.
I gasped at the thought of her lips on my cunt,
and moaned. “Oohh..serena. Yes, oh baby yes..
just like that.”
I was too far in the reaches of pleasure to notice the words spilling from my
lips.
The orgasam that was starting too much for me to care.
My climax burst over me like a firework that started deep in my belly and
spread out over the rest of me.
It was like a huge wave… pulling me a lone.
Pulling me under. I was loving it.
But eventually, it stopped.
And the shower water started to run cold,
and I knew it was time to get out.

Having forgotten clothes, I just wrapped myself in a towel and started into my room.

“Enjoy your shower?”
Serena asked casually, eyes glued to my computer screen.

I froze, paniced.
Had she heard me?

“Umm..yea-yeah I..”
And then out of the corner of my eyes, I saw what she was
so entralled with.
My porno video from earlier.
‘Oh, dear god…’
I shut my eyes tightly, willing this nightmare to end.
Wishing this day had never happened.
What would Serena think of me now?
Would she thin-

“So this is what you do when you’re up in your room alone.”
Serena said, noticing that I had noticed what she was watching,
her voice inturrpting my tirade of thoughts.

“Well…”
I started, trying to find an explanation.
But there was none, and I didn’t want to lie to her.
“Yes, it is.”

Serena stood, eyes locked on mine as she started walking towards me.
“It’s what I do too.”
She said quietly when she reached me,
moving her body even closer and making it so that our chests touched
and so that there was no room between us.
“And you know..
after watching that video,
I’m wondering if you want to try what they were doing…”

And then her lips touched mine.

---

Like many other stories of this nature, this is a complete work of fiction. nothing more. a story dreamed up by me at one point. please take as nothing more, and hopefully, enjoy.

I awoke that next morning, Saturday, still with Tracy in my arms, and still naked. I was a bit hazy, as the night before I’d not only had my first experience with anything sexual, i had my first experience with alcohol as well. We both lay there for a little while as the sun was starting to heat up the back of the 4 runner. There was a thick, sticky, sweaty smell in the air in our makeshift bed area from the activities of the night before. As we both were awakening, we just lay there in each others arms giving each other girly little smiles, and a few bits of giggling about what had just happened last night between us.

Our little quiet time together ended abruptly though, as we heard Tracy’s cousin, Blaire, coming out of her families trailer. We nearly jumped as we realized that we were still laying there naked togather and if she came near the truck, it would be pretty obvious what was going on! In a scrambling rush, which no doubt brought more attention via the shaking vehicle and the noise, we hunted down our pants and shirts and got dressed as fast as we could. Although at the time i didn’t think Blaire noticed anything, I think back on it now wondering if she could see anything through those tinted windows from where she was. If she did, she never said anything.

Tracy got out of the back first, followed by me, both of us nervous but giggling to each other again, hoping that no one noticed the truck shaking around. Tracy made a smart decision, leaving the back of the 4 Runner open, so that it would air out, and grabbed the two beer cans out of the back quickly and stashed them in the trash bag that was close by on our way over to the chairs where Blaire was sitting.

“Morning girls, how you feeling Cindy? hehe” she giggled noticing my obvious slight hangover from my first drinking experience.

“I’m ok, just a little blurry and still kinda tired. What time is it?” i responded

“About 7 I think” said Tracy. I was surprised, I don’t think that I’d woken up that early on a Saturday in quite awhile, I’m usually a late sleeper on weekends. I guess it could be accounted to being subject to the desert sun in the back of the truck.

“I’m gonna go down to the store and grab breakfast and take a shower, you wanna come with me? You should, you don’t smell so good haha” said Blaire, obviously making fun of the smell of sex emanating from us. Tracy and i both kinda looked at each other and blushed…. did she know what was going on? She had to by now, but aside from the joke, didn’t bring it up again.

A few miles away from our camp, was a store that doubled as a restaurant and RV stop. It had a gas station, dump station, different kinds of parts for sale for the different off road vehicles that frequented the area, and, in the back, a large bathroom/shower area, built out of cinder blocks, that was coin operated.

“I’ll grab my shower stuff, we can all share it. Grab some clean clothes and we’ll head down there in a few minutes. I’m hungry and a shower will help clear up this hangover” Blaire told us.

Tracy went over to her trailer with Blaire, and i headed back to the truck. My sister wasn’t up yet, nor was anyone that drank all night yet, but, we decided to just head out without asking anyways. We would probably be back before they woke up anyways. I went back over to the scene of my crime last night, and dug through my bag and grabbed some clean clothes, including some new panties… since last night, i still hadn’t put any on! Even though it felt kinda dirty and fun to not wear any underwear, i thought it was be a good idea to put some back on and feel a little more normal for the time being.

After i grabbed my things, I walked over to the little UTV that we had been riding around in last night with Blaire, and waited for them to come out. Tracy came out first and came up to me.

Without even saying anything, she walked up next to me, and kissed me, right in broad daylight! I was surprised, but kissed back, if only for the 3 seconds that it lasted before she broke it off.

“Blaire’s still inside digging around for her stuff. I wanted to do that before she came out” she said smiling at me. A good thing she didn’t kiss me longer, because only a few seconds after, Blaire came out carrying her bag of stuff. She hopped in her usual previous position at the drivers seat, and Tracy and I jumped into our same spots as before. She started up the little Rhino, and we took off down the trail.

It was different Driving around in the daytime than at night. This only being my first time in the desert, it was definitely an experience seeing it in the daylight as we followed the trail down to the store a few miles away. It wasn’t a busy weekend, we only saw one small group of kids riding around on their quads on our way to the store. We crossed the highway, pulled into the parking lot, and after turning off the Rhino and grabbing our stuff, we hopped out.

“You guys want to take a shower first? I’d rather get cleaned up before we head into the restaurant looking all nasty” Blaire said.

Tracy and I just nodded in agreement, and followed her to behind the main building where the cinder block building stood that was the coin-op showers. We walked in, it wasn’t the nicest type of shower that I’d seen, just basically a cinder block building with concrete floors, some benches, and severral stalls for the showers, separated by, you guessed it, more cinder block walls, and some simple doors. I was kinda glad that we were the only ones there, I was still a little shy about this whole public showering thing, even after my antics the night before with Tracy.

“Hey Cindy, can you check how much the showers cost? I just realized that I didn’t bring much change and I want to make sure we have enough” said Blaire

“Um, looks like $1.25 for 5 minutes, and then another 25 cents for every additional minute” I replied.

“Shit… I only brought $3, that’s not really enough for all of us to have a decent shower…” Blaire said. My first thought was to just say “Well me and Tracy could just share a shower”, but I knew that would sound a little weird. So I just waited for Blaire or Tracy to come up with a solution.

“Well, I guess we could all just share one, we’re all girls here” Blaire came back with. Now, one part of me was really excited about this idea, to shower with Tracy like I wanted to, but also with Blaire, she was really pretty and seeing her naked would be exciting. But, another part of me was a little nervous, being naked in front of Blaire, she would probably figure out that with my almost non-existent chest, and now in the light, clearly no pubic hair, and NOT from shaving like Tracy had earlier covered for me by saying, that I was definitely a bit younger than I had been putting on to be.

“Yeah I guess that would be ok. I don’t mind” Tracy said while looking over at me, and smiled. “You ok with that Cindy?”

“Yeah no big deal” I said, kind of shyly. With that, Blaire grabbed her shower stuff that we would be sharing, and we all got into the shower. Blaire, showing no hint of shyness at all, was the first to start stripping down, while Tracy and I were a little slower and a bit more reserved while we took off our clothes. In only a few seconds, we were all naked, hanging our clothes over the door next to our towels that we brought. Blaire put the money in the control box, and turned the shower on. She put all the money in at once, to give us the most time possible, a whole 12 minutes worth. The shower came on, and we were hit all at once with cold water. All three of us jumped and squealed the typical little girl scream that you would expect from an 11 year old, 13 year old and 14 year old. The water warmed up in a few seconds though, and we got on with trying to share the water between the 3 of us. It was no easy task trying to share the shower between us, we were constantly bumping into each other and rubbing up against each other. Tracy and I tried to mostly keep the rubbing to each other, as we were obviously comfortable with that. Every time Blaire would get her turn under the water and be looking away from us, her and I would trade grabs to each others asses and boobs, trying not to giggle or arise suspicion, but get in a little fun while we were naked. While we did these quick actions to each other, we didn’t notice that Blaire had actually noticed several times. Then, right when i had been trying to get a finger up Tracy’s little ass and she was squirming trying to stop me and stay quiet… Blaire spun around and looked directly at us.

Tracy and I both stood there a little stunned from being caught… I didn’t even take my hand from between her ass cheeks, when Blaire moved up to me, and quickly placed her hand behind my head and pulled my face to hers, kissing me. Now I was REALLY shocked. I didn’t know what to do, kiss her back? Tracy was right there! To my further surprise, I felt another hand on me, Tracy’s. Her left hand reached around and started rubbing my ass, while her right hand was all over her cousin. Now, I knew that they had done stuff togather before, but this I did not expect. After only a few seconds though, I succumbed, and started kissing back at Blaire as passionately as I had with Cindy only hours before. My hand, still on Tracy’s ass, resumed it’s previous mission at trying to get a finger up her little ass. My other hand, however, had moved on to new territory. One thing that was the clear difference between the likes of myself and Tracy, and that of her older cousin… was that Blaire had tits. Not huge by any means, but much larger than the mosquito bumps on our chests. That’s where my left hand started to explore while i was kissing Blaire, with Tracy kissing her cousins neck, and moving down to her chest. Tracy began sucking on Blaire’s left boob, while I was squeezing and kneading the right one with my hand.

My right hand however, was now much more successful in it’s journey up Tracy’s butt. My finger was now all the way as far as I could get it up her ass, and I started slowly drawing it in and out, resulting in a bit of moaning into Blaire’s tits from Tracy.

The kissing broke off between Blaire and I, she just stared into my eyes, moved her hand from the back of my head, and placed it between my legs. I gave off a small whimper, and removing my hand from her right tit, replaced it with my mouth, moving my left hand around her to her ass. I don’t know why I’d already become an ass girl, but as much as I was beginning to love pussy, I was even more fascinated with ass.

Now our faces pressed together, and both our hands groping Blaire’s ass, Tracy and I were assaulting Blaire’s tits with our tongues lips and teeth. My finger in Tracy’s tight little hole was moving faster, and Blaire’s hand on my pussy was getting much more aggressive. Her fingers, not much bigger than my own tiny fingers, were furiously going back and forth on my little slit, in a very successful attempt at stimulating my 11 year old clit.

In a bold attempt by my normally shy and quiet self, I started heightening the level of stimulation that my left hand was having on Blaire’s ass. In a swift motion, my hand slipped right between her slippery and soapy ass cheeks, and my middle finger hit right on target into her asshole. Blaire jumped a little but didn’t attempt at all to stop me. I guess her and her cousin were both in the ass category with me! Now, with both hands working the same job of ass-fingering, we were all in very high states of heavy breathing-extacy. In only a short amount of time, I was nearing orgasm from Blaire’s hand on my little mound, and I was almost ready to bite her nipple off. I didn’t of course, but I could tell from her starting to moan that I was having quite an effect on her. With my own orgasm starting to hit, my fingers in these cousins asses were at full steam. Tracy broke away from sucking on her cousins tit, and was now focusing all her efforts on her own little pussy with her hand, while leaning her face on my shoulder. ALL of us were becoming lost in pleasure, it’s a very lucky thing looking back now that no one else walked into that shower, we would have been obviously caught in the act!

Although we were past orgasm now, we all still clung together while we leaned up against the rough, wet cinder block wall still under the shower. We all passed small kisses between each other for a minute, when I finally looked over at the timer showing that we only had about 30 seconds left of water.

“Crap!” i spurted out “the showers almost out of time we better hurry up”.

With that, we all quickly regained our senses, finishing up what small shower tasks we hadnt yet accomplished, namely putting conditioner in our hair being that Blaire had caught me and Tracy while we were all rinsing shampoo out of our hair.

We finished up the shower in only a few seconds before the shower had run out of time, and turned off. We all grabbed for our towels and shared smiles at each other, a little embarrassed but really excited about the threesome we had just enjoyed together. As fun as it was, we were all still needing more, but would have to wait. We got out of the shower stall, and moved into the change area where we put on our clothes and combed out our hair together. We all were finally done, and putting our sandals on and grabbing our bags, we walked out the front of the shower building, and walked around the other building to the front, entering the restaurant.

We sat down at a table in the corner, only 3 of 7 total customers at that point. A waitress came up to us shortly, and we ordered our food and drinks.

“Soooo, that was fun right?” asked Blaire, who shared a smirk with us while we all looked at each other for a moment before erupting in a group pre-teen giggle. Under the table, Tracy put her hand on my leg, out of sight from anyone that could see of course, and was lightly stroking up and down my bare legs.

“Well, I guess this changes our weekend, I just hope we don’t get carried away at some point and get caught” Blaire continued. “But we gotta do this more this weekend. We should try to keep it down today though, until tonight when we can go out on another trip in the Rhino in the dark. I know a nice sandy spot about a mile from camp that no one will bug us at”

“Sound good” said Tracy “I know you probably already know but me and Cindy were already having fun last night, there’s some stuff we did that you HAVE to do with us”

“Oh really? Cindy, your not quite the cute little shy girl I thought you were. But yeah, I knew something was going on last night when you were gone so long last night. I just didn’t think it was gonna be more than making out, I had no idea you two were such little sluts!” said Blaire looking at both of us. “And Cindy, i know your trying to act older and more mature, but my parents already told me you were coming out and I’ve known the whole time that your only 11. It’s ok. When I was 10 I was coming out here, and there was this 14 year old girl that I would fool around with that we camped with. It’s actually a bit of a turn on to me.”

“I just didn’t want you girls to think I was some lame little kid and treat me different. I’ve never been out here before and I knew my sister would end up getting drunk with some guy and ignoring me most of the weekend.” I replied.

We got our food a few minutes after that, ate, and then headed back to camp. The rest of the day was alot of fun but much more toned down. Someone had some quads that they were too hungover to ride much, and let Tracy and I ride them around a little. For most of the day, we had a good time just being young girls, riding the bikes around, laughing, getting tanned in the warm desert sun. I met some more of my sisters friends, most of them were her age or a few years older. The guy that she met was pretty cool but treated me like I was more of a daughter to her and not a younger sister. So i didn’t really talk to him much. It was clear throughout the day though that everyone got along good and it certainly wouldnt be the last time that I would be brought out. I also found out something that I figured I should have asked much earlier, I found out that Tracy and Blaire lived in the same town as me, just went to different schools. My sister and their parents even agreed that since we seemed to be making such good friends, that they would bring us over to hang out together once in awhile. Score!

As much fun as I had just had with Blaire, it was really Tracy that I was starting to get girlfriend feelings for. Even while we were both sucking on her cousins tits that morning, I was already getting a little jealous knowing of all the times before that Blaire had gotten to fool around with Tracy. But, the small bit of jealousy aside, I was still really eager for that sun to go down, and for another night of sneaking Coors lights from my sister and her friends, and another ride in the Rhino to that nice sandy spot that Blaire had talked about earlier.

After hours of waiting patiently though, the sun did of course go down, and with that, predictably, the camp locals were well on their way to drinking themselves silly. Blaire and Tracy meanwhile, were busy skillfully sneaking a beer or two at a time and hiding them in the Rhino for our trip that was about to take place. It was obvious now that they must do this often on desert trips, they looked like they were already old hands at it. Around 8, we all decided it was time. Blaire, being the oldest of course, asked if it was ok if we went out again for a ride, to which, as predicted, they readily agreed, probably feeling a little excited even that they could tone-up the conversation to more adult themes without worry of our young ears overhearing. If they only knew!

And so we were off. Down the trail that it seemed Blaire knew all too well. She drove with an obvious extra enthusiasm, driving probably twice as fast as we had the night before, obviously eager to get there and get our already moistening pussy’s satisfied. As we drove, we threw caution to the wind, as all three of us were already at least halfway through our first beer, of which we brought enough so that we could each have a few. We all finished before we even got to the spot, Tracy and myself chugging as much as we could for the kind of fun that we knew we both enjoyed, hoping that Blaire would be up to enjoying that kind of fun with us.

We finally arrived at the spot. It was perfect, flat and soft sand, cliffs all around us, with only this small off-shoot of a trail leading in, we parked the vehicle so that it would also act as a blocker to our activities, just on the small chance that someone else made thier way down this trail, we needed some cover.

We jumped out eagerly, and wasting no time at all, Tracy and I were already throat deep on each others tongues, our hands moving over each others bodies with enthusiasm that we hadn’t yet shown, obviously we were both extremely eager to get each other off after waiting the entire day. Her hands were in no time, busy unbuttoning my shorts, and ripping them and my panties off in one quick motion. I stepped out of them without even looking down, and was working on pulling her shirt up while she moved to unbuttoning her own shorts. In only a minute, her and I were already completely naked, giving Blaire a show of us sucking face and molesting each other with our hands.

Blaire meanwhile, had opened another beer, and while holding her beer in one hand, had another down her pants while she watched the two of us get down to it.

“oh god that’s so damn hot” she said ” I wish I would have followed you two out last night, I had no idea what I missing out on”.

we continued kissing, smiling over at Blaire for a minute before Tracy took the initiative, and got on her knees in the soft sand, putting her face between my legs while i leaned up against the Rhino and looked over at Blaire, who’s hand was very busy in her pants.

“Tracy came out from between my legs for a second, and said “You haven’t even seen the half of it, Cindy, show Blaire what we did last night”.

I was only confused for a second before I realized why she had her mouth open a few inches from my pussy… she wanted me to piss in her mouth again. The water I had pounded earlier, along with the beer that I pounded on the way here definitely helped here, and in only a few short seconds I began peeing full stream. I let out a moan as I started going, and looked over at Blaire, who had an amazing look of shock on her face to what we were doing, but who’s hand was still very very busy working on herself.

“Oh my god, you drink each others pee! thats so hot!” she exclaimed. “I wanna try it!”

Taking a que, I stopped peeing mid stream to make sure that I had enough for Blaire to try, while Tracy, mouth still wide open and slightly overflowing with my piss, closed her mouth and swallowed my piss in one big gulp, then wiping my little hairless slit with her tounge for a minute, before moving over for Blaire to take her place.

Blaire, who was busy taking her clothes off, hesitated for a minute but got down on her knees nervously, put her mouth against my pussy, and closed her eyes. I let the flow continue in a torrent into her mouth, giving her no slack to get used to it. She kinda coughed for a second, getting pee all over her tits and face and my inner thighs, to which me and Tracy gave off a small laugh, but she kept up on it and started swallowing. Tracy got up while I was still peeing in her cousins mouth, and started kissing me and rubbing my little bumps on my chest. I could taste my own pee on her tongue, which, unsurprisingly, actually tasted kinda like beer. As Blaire continued drinking, she reached up her hands behind me and started squeezing my little ass cheeks. I finished peeing though, but she continued her oral assault on my pussy while I made out more with Tracy. Now leaning forward on her knees, her ass was sticking up in the air when Tracy broke the kiss between us, and moved behind her cousin, getting down on her own knees. She gave me a little grin, which i returned, before spreading open her cousins ass cheeks as wide as she could, and stuck her tongue up her ass.

I felt the attempt at a moan come from Blaire’s mouth into my pussy, which was actually very nice. She obviously was quite surprised at the action but obviously liked it. Feeling a little bold, I put my hands on the sides of her head while she ate me out.

After a few minutes of this though, I decided it was my turn to get some ass action. I pulled her head away from my pussy momentarily, and turned around, spreading my ass cheeks open for her. Her hands went on top of mine, and she obviously got the idea.

“You girls are so fucking dirty, I love it” Blaire said before she dove her tongue into my ass.

I let out a very loud moan, something I’d wanted to do the last two days but hadn’t really had the opportunity to yet. She continued tonguing my ass for several minutes, something I’d been hoping for all day. Her cousin meanwhile, had upped the ante, and had added a finger up Blaire’s pussy to her anal tounging. But, after a few minutes, it was obviously time to switch it up.

“Stick something up my butt Blaire?” I said, feeling very turned on by talking dirty. Without responding, she stuck her fingers in her mouth for a second, getting them really wet, and then pushed her pointer finger against my butthole, and her middle finger against my pussy. Being ever so gentle, she slowly pushed her little digits up into me, wriggling up further and further until she bottomed out her finger as deep as it would go. I was breathing so heavy now, I REALLY needed to get off. She slowly got into the motion of fingering my holes in and out. After only about a minute, my tight little holes loosened up just a little bit enough to allow more motion and more speed. Now i really started getting hot. I was inches from only the 4th orgasm of my life, and it was definitely building to be the biggest one yet, no doubt from the double penetration and the taste of my own pee still on my lips. Only seconds later, I came.

“oh god Blaire don’t stop don’t stop!” i cried “fuck my ass harder!” I was amazed at my own words, never being one to talk very dirty, a whole new side of me was clearly developing. All I wanted to be was these girls little lesbo slut. To be licked, penetrated, pissed on, and return the favor as much as I could.

I was completely weak, i could barely stand, and I fell to the sand with the other two girls. Tracy was still working her cousin up to her own orgasm. My senses coming back, I brought my face to Blaire’s and started kissing her, cupping a breast with one hand, and pinching and twisting its nipple. It was only seconds after that, when Blaire came, Soaking Tracy’s hand with her cum, which Tracy eagerly brought to her own mouth and cleaned off.

I kept kissing Blaire for another minute as she recovered, but it was Tracy’s turn to get off. I looked over at her gorgeous little 13 year old naked body, as she stood up and moved towards me knowing exactly what she wanted me to do. I broke off my kiss from Blaire, but didn’t move far. I opened my mouth, and put it only an inch from her bald little pussy. Without a word, I knew what was coming, and she began peeing in my mouth as I had done to her only a few minutes ago. Blaire looked over at my actions, with eyes of pure, 14 year old lust that couldn’t be misunderstood as anything else. To give her a little more of a show, I pulled my head back a few inches, letting there be a long stream between her pussy and my mouth. Tracy saw that my mouth was filling faster than i could swallow, and stopped her stream. To her surprise though, I didn’t swallow it. With a mouthful of piss, I turned my face to Blaire, grabbed her behind the head, and pulled her face to mine. She was not surprised at all, I can only guess that she was thinking the same thing I was the whole time. Our mouths met, and as soon as her mouth opened I let it all into her mouth, so she could share in her younger cousins piss. We made out for a few seconds passing the piss between us, when Blaire broke it off and traded places with me on Tracy’s pussy. Tracy took no time in continuing to relieve herself into Blaire’s mouth, who was literally sucking the pee out of Tracy’s pussy. While this went on, I got up and moved behind Tracy, so that i could get to her cute little butt. While still pissing in her cousins mouth, she got what I was working for, and lifted one of her legs up and placed it on the tire of the Rhino. It was a bit crowded between her legs, so Blaire backed off a little, letting the stream splash around in her mouth a few inches back, giving me plenty of room to move up into her ass full force. i wasted no time, going straight for the gold full force. My tongue, within seconds, was all the way up her eager little butthole. She, like me, had spent the last 2 sessions with holding her cries of pleasure, but not anymore. She made what almost seemed like an extra effort to be extra loud with her moaning.

“Oh yes Cindy, stick your tongue up my ass. mmmmm. fuck my ass with your tongue you 11 year old little slut” cried Tracy.

The dirty words and being called a slut only encouraged me to work harder on her ass. I was busy sucking and licking away while Tracy finally finished pissing. Blaire, with a mouthful of pee, stood up, and began making out with her cousin, just as her and I had only a minute ago, swapping the pee back and forth between their mouths. While still making out, she moved her hand down and began working on giving Tracy her turn in the orgasm club for tonight. In no time at all, her fingering had Tracy moaning into Blaire’s mouth, and flexing her little anal ring on my tongue. Only a minute into her fingering, Tracy was already on the brink, and really began squeezing down on my tongue with her ass, and pulling her cousins face tightly to hers, still savoring her own piss in her cousins mouth. It was all too much for Tracy though and she quickly began her orgasm, moaning loudly into her cousins mouth.

After she was done, we all leaned against the little rhino, still reeling from the actions we’d just performed on each other. We had a light embrace with each other while we recovered, Tracy in the middle of Blaire and I. I laid my head up against Tracy, and kissed her on the neck.

We stood there for several minutes, not wanting to go back to camp and resume our secrecy that we had to keep up with everyone else. We drank another beer each, enjoying just being naked under the full moon in the soft desert sand with the warm air blowing on us lightly, before we finnally put our clothes back on, and slowing made our way back to camp.

Part 3 coming soon.

---

Full of frustrated passion, a little sister is dripping and in need of her big brother!

Brother’s Incestuous Bet

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter Four: Little Sister’s Dripping Passion

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Maria Reenburg

“Now come with me and we’ll get started on what you can do for me,” Vanessa purred.

The African American woman had a naughty grin on her face. Her wavy, black hair spilled about her hungry features. She was my father’s secretary at his office in the state capitol. Her fake boobs stretched her blouse, her short skirt hugging her lithe thighs and curving hips. The flavor of my father’s cum, mixed with her pussy juices, lingered on my lips.

She’d blocked me from having sex with my father. She knew I was trying to seduce him. I was just getting Daddy all buttered up, all nice and horny, and then she came in and took advantage of his hard dick. I always suspected Daddy was cheating on Mom and fucking Vanessa, now I knew it. I heard them, then tasted the proof. She promised me, though, if I did things for her, she would help bring Daddy around to incest.

To having sex with me.

Vanessa sauntered before me. She was a leggy woman, her hips swaying as she sauntered on her high heels. I smoothed my pleated skirts. They flared and fell down to my mid-thigh, looking like something sexy but still appropriate for an intern to wear at a state senator’s office.

I glanced at the door to my daddy’s private office. I was so close and then Vanessa came in. But she was always around. She had some sort of hold on him. If I tried to do any seduction, she would swoop in and take advantage of it.

I didn’t have a choice.

I followed her through the reception area of my father’s office. My desk and Vanessa’s were in here. She sauntered to a small side room where there was a conference table, good for group meetings. What did she want me to do in there?

Vanessa sauntered in, saying, “Close the door behind you.”

“Okay,” I said, my heart hammering in my chest. I felt so scared. This wasn’t the way it was supposed to go. I was supposed to win my bet with my brother handily today. He thought he could seduce our Mom before I could get Daddy’s cock in me. I even let him have a head start.

It was supposed be easy. I needed to win this bet. I wanted to beat my smug brother and take his car. Then I would drive him around. It would be so much fun. He’d have to watch me have Daddy’s child, too, knowing it could have been his child if he’d just sealed the deal with Mom first.

I closed the door behind me. The sound echoed through the room. Vanessa turned around, her breasts swaying in her low-cut blouse. Her hands gripped her skirt. She worked it up slowly, the cloth sliding up her thighs. She wiggled her hips, letting out a whimpering moan.

I swallowed. My heart pounded. “You want me to…”

“Yes, lick me clean,” she said, her skirt rising higher, exposing more and more of her dark-brown thighs. She had a rich hue to her skin, a lovely mahogany that had my heart beating faster and faster.

Then her skirt popped over her pussy. She wore no underwear. Her pussy was shaved and glistening. My father’s cum dribbled out of her, the pearly spunk standing out against her dark skin. One line was oozing down her right inner thigh.

I shivered, staring at my father’s seed. It was Daddy’s cum. That little taste she gave me had left me aching. I was turned on, but I’d never eaten pussy before. I’d imagined eating Mom’s while masturbating, of course, pretending to lick Daddy’s or Sean’s cum out of her depths.

My pussy clenched. A wave of heat washed through me. My nipples throbbed in my bra. I wiggled my hips from side to side, my panties absorbing the passion leaking out of me. This molten heat that begged me to do something.

“You eat me out, and I’ll guide your father to accepting incest,” Vanessa moaned. “You’ll get that dick in you, just like you want.”

I fell to my knees. “I want that,” I groaned, my mouth watering. My hands grabbed her hips. “I want that so badly.”

She grabbed a fistful of my blonde hair and yanked my head to her pussy, saying, “Course you do. You’re a nasty, little pervert.”

She pressed my mouth against her shaved pussy. Her hot flesh rubbed on my lips. Daddy’s salty cum coated my lips along with her tangy cream. I shuddered, my hands gripping her thighs as she whimpered. Her hips ground her snatch against me, smearing her cunt across my mouth. I opened wide, letting that naughty mix of juices flow into my mouth.

This was such a wicked thing to do. I thrust my tongue out, eager to taste more and more of my daddy’s spunk. My body trembled, heat flowing through me. My tongue fluttered through her pussy, caressing her silky folds, gathering up that tangy cream and incestuous jizz.

My eyes squeezed shut. I groaned and she shuddered. Her big tits jiggled in her blouse. She groaned, her back arching. She bit her lower lip, her head shaking from side to side. Her hips wiggled, undulating and grinding on me.

“That’s it, you little pervert,” she moaned. “Mmm, you’re such a slut, aren’t you? You just want to eat all that cum out of me. Mmm, yes, yes, lick my cunt, you little, White bitch.”

I shuddered at her humiliating words. A strange flush ran through me. My brother called me a slut and whore, but I never felt like he was demeaning me. I shouldn’t be doing this, but I was tasting my daddy’s cum.

“Mmm, yes, yes, just a perverted, little rich bitch,” she moaned. “Think you can get whatever you want. This is the real world. You gotta pay, cunt. Now get that tongue in me. Wiggle it around.”

I thrust my tongue deep into her pussy. Her hot sheath clenched about it as her tangy juices flowed into my mouth. I fluttered my tongue, scooping out my daddy’s jizz. That delicious, salty flavor burst on my tongue every time I found more.

She moaned, her face twisting in bliss as she ground on me. Her hips wiggled from side to side, smearing those hot cuntlips on my mouth. Her cream spilled over my chin as she moaned. She held my blonde hair, holding me tight to her twat.

My tongue thrust into her cunt over and over again. I quested around, searching for more of my daddy’s cum. I groaned as I found more and more, but it was dwindling. I strained my tongue, fluttering through her, whimpering, wanting to eat all that yummy cum out of her.

“Fuck, yes,” moaned Vanessa. “Lick my cunt, you little rich bitch.”

I let out a frustrated moan.

“I don’t care if there’s no more of your father’s jizz in me,” she panted, staring down at me. “I want you cleaning me. Put that mouth to work and pay me, cunt!”

She pulled harder on my hair, grinding her pussy on my mouth, using me. I whimpered and fluttered my tongue. I remembered every little thing that my brother did to my cunt. I caressed her pussy lips with my lips. I would pay her. I would get my cunt full of Daddy’s dick.

I could make her cum to get that.

My tongue lapped furiously through her. I would show her how a rich bitch ate cunt. She gasped and moaned. Pleasure crossed her dark face. She ran her tongue over her thick lips. She cooed and purred, loving what I was doing to her.

“Oh, yes, that’s it!” she moaned. “Just a good little pussy licker, eh, you pervert bitch?”

“Uh-huh!” I moaned then found her clit.

I swirled my tongue around her hard nub nestled in her pussy lips. I caressed it, fluttered against it. My own cunt clenched as I remembered my brother doing all those naughty things to my clit. My little bud throbbed in my panties as I latched my lips on hers.

Sucked.

She gasped. Her back arched, her fake tits bouncing in her chest. She twisted her fingers through my hair as she gasped out in rapture. Her cream flowed out of her, coating my chin and running down my throat. She whimpered.

“Fuck, yes!” she gasped as her body shook.

Juices gushed out of her, spilling over my mouth.

“Such a good, little pervert bitch!” she moaned. “Ooh, yes, yes, yes!”

I lapped at her tangy folds, gathering the cream gushing out of her. I licked her up, my own cunt burning. I wanted to touch myself. I wanted to rub my cunt until I had a frothy explosion. I kept licking her, teasing her, sending more and more waves through her.

I would pay her. I would get Daddy’s dick in me. It would be incredible.

Her back arched a final time. She let out a throaty moan and then her shoulders slumped. She panted and then stumbled back from me, wrenching her pussy from my mouth. I panted, cunt juices dribbling down my throat. Her head shook as she bumped into the table, planting her hand on it as she fanned her face.

“Oh, wow, you’re good at that,” she said.

“Thanks,” I said, my cheeks burning, my face on fire.

“So, you keep being a good, little pussy licker, Maria, and I’ll help your daddy overcome his aversion to incest.” She winked at me. “Then you’ll get what you want.”

“I need it soon,” I said, my body trembling. “Real soon!”

She sauntered to me, leaned over, and patted my cheek, a big smile on her lips. “I’m sure it won’t be too long.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sean Reenburg

It was a long day working at my mother’s law office. I had no idea how to make up for what happened last Friday. I had massaged her tits, groping those big, lush mounds. I made her cum just from nipple play. But it snapped her out of it. She was embarrassed, even ashamed, of what happened. She wanted to pretend that it didn’t happen.

She hardly talked to me at all today, staying in her office.

How was I supposed to seduce her before Maria got her pussy wrapped around dad’s dick? She was at his office right now. I expected the triumphant text to come at any time.

Meanwhile, I was stuck in this office, my skin tense, my stomach twisting. Mrs. Nielson, the old woman hired as a temp while my mom’s normal paralegal was on maternity leave, was always around. She was puttering from place to place. Worse, Mom would only be in the room with me when that old bitch was around.

I just wanted to grab my mom. I wanted to touch her. To kiss her. To do all those things I did to Maria to Mom.

She was such a beauty. Blonde, like Maria. Only mom had bigger tits. She had that lush, mature build of a woman with experience. Maria was a budding flower, gorgeous and sensual and delicious, but she wasn’t forbidden fruit.

She wasn’t the woman who carried me in her womb and birthed me.

I wanted to slide my cock back in her. I wanted to fuck her hard. To bend her over her desk and fuck her. My dick was hard all day. Frustration built and built in me. I needed satisfaction. I wanted it from Mom.

Needed it from mom.

She appeared out of her office. “Mrs. Nielson, do you have that research I need?”

“I’ve almost got it,” the old woman said, looking up from her desk.

“I got it, Mom,” I said, staring at her. “I can show it to you.” In your office. Alone.

“No, no, I need it from my paralegal. She knows what she’s doing.” She fixed her blue eyes on me for a moment then looked away. She pushed up her glasses, giving her a naughty librarian vibe, only making her sexier. Even in the frumpy outfit she wore today, her blouse buttoned up to her neck, her skirt long, past her knees.

I’d never seen her dress so conservatively before. She was afraid of what I gave her. How could I overcome that fear?

“Mom, I know how to do this,” I said. “I’m here to learn.”

“And you are,” she said. “Now, why don’t you run out and get us lunch. I’m feeling like Greek. Sound good?”

“Fine,” I muttered.

As I fetched lunch, my mind worked on the problem. I couldn’t see any way to get around it. I needed Mrs. Elliston’s advice, but she was out on maternity leave. Her son, who was also her lover, wouldn’t pass along my messages, saying she had to focus on being a mother.

I wanted to scream out my frustration.

The line at the Greek restaurant was long. They were busy, and I was hard the entire time.

My balls simmered through the day, growing fuller and fuller. Part of me wanted to go jack off, but I hadn’t masturbated in months. Not when I had a horny sister who would take care of me. Besides, I didn’t want to imagine fucking my mom.

I wanted to actually fuck her.

I checked my phone every minute, waiting for that damned text from my sister. It would be gloating, triumphant. I would have to give her my Corvette. I wouldn’t get to breed her. I wanted that so much. I wanted her and mom to be pregnant with my child at the same time.

I stewed through the afternoon. Every time Mom would emerge, I would smile at her, stand up, letting her see how much I’d grown up. I felt her eyes flicking at me. I felt there was something in that gaze. Like she knew I had grown up. That I was a man now, twenty and ready to please her.

Then she’d scurry away into her office.

Finally, the day came to an end. I wondered if she would even drive home with me. On Friday, she sent me home alone, giving me her keys pretending she had to work late. I was rock hard, my balls aching. It was painful to be hard this long.

I slipped into the passenger seat, glancing at her skirt covering her thighs. Even with that baggy garment, I could see the outline of her toned thighs. I wanted to touch her, stroke her. Grope her. It would be so incredible to touch her. To make her purr and gasp. I would give her such wicked thrill.

“Maybe you should drive yourself in,” Mom said. “You have that nice car your father bought you. Shame you’re not using it.”

“Oh,” I said, my stomach growing tense.

She nodded her head. “Yes, yes, you should be driving around in that car, not wasting your summer in my law office.” She gave me a motherly smile while her voice sounded… strained. “Meet some girls.”

“I don’t mind,” I said. “There’s time for girls when I get out of law school.”

“There won’t be,” she said, shaking your head. “You’re young. You should be enjoying yourself, not cooped up with your old mom.”

“You’re not old,” I said, glancing at her.

Her cheeks went pink. “Still, I want you to enjoy yourself. So, tomorrow, you’ll drive your own car, and you can leave when you want.”

My heart pounded faster and faster. “If I still have my car,” I muttered. “I made a bet with Maria. I think she’s going to win.”

“Oh?” she asked. “Really?”

I shrugged. “Thought I would win, but…” I sighed. I didn’t know what to say. Should I just blurt it out? Should I just tell her the truth? That I wanted to fuck her so badly. That I wanted to grab her hand and shove it against my crotch. “I don’t think it’ll happen. I think she won today. She’ll be gloating when we get home.”

“Oh, sorry,” she said. “Well, you don’t know for sure, do you?”

I shrugged. I was going to lose my car, and I had no chance to bang my mom. Fuck.

It was an awkward drive home. I stared at the window, my stomach growing tighter and tighter. How would Maria gloat? How would she taunt me about this? She would rub it in my face. Maybe she’d show off her panties stained with cum.

Dad’s cum.

Maybe she’d have a video of it. She’d have me watch it while licking his jizz off her panties. “That’s when he bred my pussy, bro,” Maria moaned in my imagination. “That’s when Daddy knocked me up.”

My stomach boiled. I didn’t want that at all. My cheeks burned. I squirmed, almost feeling sick about this entire situation. My guts grew heavier and heavier every block that we came closer and closer to our house.

We turned down the street. Million dollar homes flashed by us. I squirmed, seeing ours ahead. Dad’s car was in the driveway. Which meant my sister was home. My heart pounded faster as Mom hit the button to open the garage door. She passed Dad’s car, parking beside my Corvette. I glanced at it.

Maybe I should take it for one last drive…

“I’m going to take a bath and go to bed,” she said. “You should order some dinner or something.”

“Sure,” I said, nodding my head.

“Maybe she hasn’t won yet,” Mom said, touching my hand.

Fire burst inside of me. My dick transmuted into stiff lead as her touch ignited a fire in me. Her fingers were touching me. Stroking me. I groaned. My cock twitched with my heartbeat. I stared into her eyes. They were so blue behind her glasses. I wanted to lean in and kiss her. I wanted to pounce her.

Fuck her.

Then she jerked her hand away and bolted from the car.

“Fuck!” I muttered, her footsteps echoing through the garage before she vanished into the house.

The seat creaked as I shifted. Despite the dread of facing my sister, the frustration was back. That ache in my balls made me groan. I had to get some relief. Maybe Maria would give me a pity blowjob or something.

If she wasn’t riding Dad’s cock right now. In his office, bouncing up and down on him, working that nineteen-year-old cunt up and down his dick. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying not to picture her and Dad, my blood boiling.

“Fuck it,” I snarled. I was tired of this dread. This horny ache. I just wanted to get this over with.

I burst out of the car and slammed the door shut. I marched through the stuffy, hot garage, my shoes smacking on the concrete. I wrenched open the door. The cool air washed over me. It led out into the kitchen. I crossed it to the living room, expecting to find Maria waiting for me with a big, gloating grin on her face.

Nothing.

I swept my gaze around, wondering if she was hiding, waiting to spring out of at me, her skirt hiked up, showing me the cum running out of her pussy, her labia spread open to show that she’d been fucked hard by our father.

“Maria?” I asked.

I moved through the living room to the den. It was like the living room but didn’t have a TV. My sister wasn’t in here. Dad was working in his office, the door open. He had headphones on, nodding to the music’s beat, his tie loosened. I swept past him. She wasn’t fucking him right now.

I headed upstairs and reached her door. I could hear my mom filling up the bathtub in the master bathroom. I wanted to burst in there, find her naked, and then pounce on her. I would fuck her hard. Even If Maria won…

I threw open Maria’s bedroom door. “Okay, show me the…”

She wasn’t in here either.

“Fuck,” I muttered, my stomach twisting more and more. Was she torturing me? The little bitch.

My frustrated lusts fueled the growing anger in me. I went to my room, barreling in, expecting to find her naked on my bed, her body flushed, Daddy’s cum leaking out of her and staining my comforter. She would be playing with herself, teasing me.

Nope. Not here.

“The fuck,” I muttered, looking at my empty room.

I went to my closet, ripped it open. She wasn’t hiding there. Not that she could. I just threw all my junk in there and closed it tight. I growled, spinning around. Was she in the backyard? Was she making me hunt her down to find out?

What a bitch.

I peered out the window, studying the large backyard. Evidence of the party where we conceived our bet was all gone. There was a large lawn that spread out across the yard, dotted with bushes and several quiet places. There was a pool, a little fountain, and a gazebo.

There was movement in there. Something pink.

Maria?

I bolted out of my room and rushed through the house. I took the stairs two at a time. I rushed through the house to the back door and burst out into the summer heat. Birds chirped. The warmth washed around me. I marched across the lawn, heading to my execution.

I reached the gazebo and instead of finding my sister gloating in triumph, she sat on the bench in there, staring out at the fountain, her face looking lifeless. Her eyes flicked to me then they looked away.

“You’re not… demanding my keys?” I asked. “You’re not showing off proof of fucking Dad?”

She shrugged her shoulders.

Laughter burst out of me. “You didn’t succeed. You didn’t fuck Dad!”

She bolted to her feet, her pleated, pink skirt swirling about her thighs. Her blonde hair spilled about her face, her blue eyes, the same shade as Mom’s, flared with such brilliance. “You didn’t fuck Mom! And you had a week!”

“But you were so certain that Dad would fall all over you,” I growled, my frustration bursting out of me. I was stressed all day, and she failed. She couldn’t get Dad to fuck her when she dressed like that.

She was so sexy. So gorgeous. She was showing off her body, unlike mom. My sister’s blouse was low-cut, her youthful breasts on display. Her skirt was short, her legs toned and lithe. She was a delicious creature. She looked so coquettish. So wanton. She stood there, swinging her hips from side to side, looking so tempting. So alluring.

My dick was so hard.

“You had all week to fuck Mom, and you failed!” she hissed. “So don’t get on my ass because I didn’t get a chance to seduce Dad today!”

All my frustration burst through me. Maria had been teasing me all week while Mom had kept herself from me. She wouldn’t give me what I needed. Now Maria was here, her tits jiggling beneath me. I needed satisfaction. God, my little sister was so fucking sexy.

I grabbed her shoulders and thrust her back against the gazebo’s latticed wall.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Maria Reenburg

I gasped in shock as my brother grabbed my shoulders and shoved me into the gazebo’s latticed wall. Such anger and frustration welled in me. I didn’t need his shit from him right now. Not after having to listen to Vanessa fuck my dad two more times today.

Two more times when I had to lick her pussy clean of his cum while she called me “cunt” and “bitch” and “little pervert.” There was nothing perverted about incest. It was a beautiful thing, and she was pissing on it.

Stealing it from me.

“Let go of me, Sean!” I hissed as his face twisted with anger.

He kissed me.

He sealed his lips over mine. His tongue thrust into my as he pressed his body, in that sex suit he was wearing, against me. His cock was hard, bulging against my stomach. His tongue dueled with mine as frustration boiled through me.

I pressed on his chest. I didn’t want this right now. I didn’t want to feel him kiss me. His hands squeezed my tits through my blouse as his tongue swirled through my mouth. I growled into the kiss, struggling to break it.

I wrenched my mouth away, snarling, “Stop it!”

“Make me,” he growled. “All weekend you teased me. All weekend you taunted me. Boasting how fast it would take you to get Dad to fuck you. How it wouldn’t be long until you won our bet!”

That fucking bitch! I wanted to claw out Vanessa’s eyes.

My brother squeezed my breasts again. His fingers kneaded into my tits. He massaged my nipples, caressing me. Tingles rippled through me. I was on fire. All day listening to Vanessa fuck Dad then licking her clean. No masturbating. No cumming.

And now my brother thought to fuck me.

My sexy, hunky brother.

“You thought your body was hot shit,” he snarled.

“Oh, it is!” I spat back. “You know it. I can feel how hard you are. You want to fuck me so bad! Well, piss off! I’m not in the mood!”

“Not in the mood?” he asked, his fingers massaging my nipples. Tingles burst through me. “I bet your naughty cunt is soaking wet. You want my dick in you right now.”

“It’s Daddy’s cock I want in me!” I moaned. Why did he have to be so right? Why did he have to be here right now? Why did he have to know I failed to seduce our father?

“Bullshit,” he growled and spun me around.

I gasped as he pressed his cock into my ass while my tits pressed into the lattice wall of the gazebo. I gripped the diamond pattern, my fingers wrapping around the thin slats. His hand squeezed my breasts again. My nipples throbbed in my bra. My hips wiggled.

“Yeah, you got a hot pussy and need your big brother’s cock in you,” he growled. He leaned over my shoulder. “If Dad can’t see how sexy you are, I do.”

My pussy clenched. My snatch was molten. Why did my brother have to be sexy? I needed something in me. I had to be fucked, but it should be by Daddy. That was the point of today. I screeched out my frustration as my brother’s hands slid down my body.

To my skirt.

“Let’s find out how wet you are,” Sean said.

I wanted to tell him to fuck off. To go away, but he was hiking up my skirt. He was drawing it up my thighs just like I wanted Daddy to do. My brother flipped my skirt over my rump. His hand squeezed my tush, my thong buried between my butt-cheeks. He kneaded me, making me whimper.

My cunt drank in the heat flowing from his massaging touch. My eyes fluttered. This heat swelled through me. It was just this incredible rush of delight that flowed through me. I whimpered and squirmed my hips from side to side.

His fingers slid up to my thong’s waistband. He nuzzled into my ear, licked it. “You’re dripping wet for my cock, aren’t you?”

“For Daddy’s cock!” I snarled.

“Liar!” he growled, hooking my thong’s waistband. “You want my dick in you right now.”

I threw a look over my shoulders at him, this strange well of pain rising through me. “You’re just hard for Mom, not me! You’re just fucking me because you can’t pound her.”

“I’m fucking you because this skirt, this blouse…” He yanked down my thong, ripping it from my soaking pussy. “You are such a sexy, hot thing, Maria. You are showing off that body. Dad’s a goddamn moron not to fuck you!”

I shivered then gasped as his fingers rubbed through my pussy. His words surged something… bubbly through me. I looked over my shoulder at him. He was as handsome as Dad, if not as mature and aged. He still had that youthfulness about him, a boyishness he needed to shed. He wore that suit well. Tie, crisp shirt, polished shoes.

He would be a powerful man one day.

His fingers buried deep into my pussy. I groaned, my back arching as he pumped them in and out of me. His tongue licked my earlobe, sending a hot shudder through my body. My snatch clenched on his digits.

“You are just soaking wet for me,” he growled. “Aren’t you?”

“Yes!” I snarled. “So what are you going to do about it? Huh? My pussy is dripping! Do you think you’re fingers are going to be enough?”

“Nope.”

He ripped his fingers out of me. I gripped the lattice, my face pressed against the slats, peering through the diamond holes at the fountain. It gurgled and splashed, spilling crystal water from chirping birds. My juices poured down my thighs, to my thong bunched around my knees.

Clothing rustled behind me. A belt whisked through loops. A zipper rasped. I groaned, so eager for my brother. I wiggled my ass, my day’s long frustration building and building in me. I hissed out in aching need.

“Fuck me!” I snarled. “Get that dick in me right now! Stop teasing me!”

He smacked my ass. The stinging slap cracked through the gazebo. Birds stopped chirping and took flight. Pain melted through my ass to my pussy. My snatch clenched. Juices gushed down my thighs as I let out a wanton moan.

“I’ll fuck that pussy when I’m good and ready,” he growled. “I’m admiring that ass of yours. It’s beautiful.”

I thrust my rump out at him, my tits quivering in my bra. “Then do something about it,” I whimpered. “Fuck my ass! Love it! Just give me that cock!”

“Such a slutty, little sister,” he said. His words didn’t make me feel demeaned like that cunt Vanessa had.

“Such a little slut!” I hissed. “Fuck your little sister! Now!”

The tip of his cock nudged my pussy lips. He stroked up and down them, teasing me. That pleasure rippled through my body. I groaned, my toes curling in my heels. More juices spilled out of my shaved snatch and dribbled down my thighs.

He brushed my clit.

“Damn, you are just a fountain back here,” he groaned. “Your passion’s just pouring out of you. That’s how bad you want me to fuck you!”

“It is!” I whined. “So stop being an asshole and fuck my cunt!”

My brother thrust his cock into me.

It was wonderful to be filled by his thick, incestuous shaft. After the day I had. After all the pussy I licked, all the times I made that bitch cum, I needed my pleasure. Hot and fast. A powerful fuck. Sean buried to the hilt in me. In a flash, his balls were smacking my clit and his crotch cracking into my ass.

I rocked forward, my cheek pressed into the lattice. I moaned, clutching to it with desperate fingers. I whimpered, my hips wiggling from side to side as he thrust into me. He churned me up with that big dick, pumping away hard at me.

He fucked me the way a woman—a little sister—needed to be fucked.

There was nothing gentle about this. Nothing loving. It was carnal. Animal rutting. Our incestuous mating churned my pussy to a froth. His cock plunged deep and hard into me. Every thrust sent waves of heat washing through my body.

My pussy clenched about him, gripping him when he pulled back. I wanted him to stay in me. I wanted to enjoy this delicious treat. My hips wiggled. He stirred me up with that big dick. He made me gasp and howl as he plunged into me.

The smack of his balls on my clit.

The plunge of his dick into my cunt.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I hissed, my orgasm swelling inside of me. “That’s what I need! That’s how you fuck a little slut like me!”

“Yes,” he growled, leaning over me. “I can feel it. Your cunt… Damn, Dad’s a moron for passing up on this cunt. You’re amazing, Maria!”

I groaned, my head arching. My pussy squeezed around his girth as he buried into me, increasing that wondrous friction. It surged through me, feeding my orgasm. I threw a look over my shoulder at his tie bouncing down his chest, swaying as he fucked me.

His chiseled face twisted in passion.

His blue eyes burning.

His blond hair slicked back.

“Oh, Mom should be all over you,” I groaned. “You’re a stud, Sean! My big brother is a fucking stud!”

He thrust harder into me.

I loved it.

I humped back into him, my tits bouncing in my bra. I gripped the lattice, braced against his thrusts, or I could grope my tits. I would free them. I whimpered and moaned, my nipples begging for attention.

It was like he read my mind. My lusts. My brother’s hands slid up the outside of my blouse. He found my breasts, squeezed them. His fingers brushed my nubs, sending tingles racing down to my cunt. Adding more fuel to the fire he started in me.

Every plunge of that cock made me burn hotter and hotter.

“Yes, yes, make me cum!” I moaned. “Make your slutty, little sister cum!”

He squeezed my tits and pounded into me. His crotch smacked my rump. His dick caressed my inner flesh. My sheath clung to him, gripping him tight. I wanted to feel that heat bursting through me. A raging bonfire burning all of my flesh.

He found my nipples through my thin blouse and thinner bra. He pinched and teased them, twisted them. My nubs flared with wondrous pain. I gasped, my blonde hair swaying about my face as he plowed into my juicy depths.

“You’re my whore!” Sean growled. “Right now, you’re my slut! And I want you to cum! I want to feel that pussy writhing about my dick!”

“Yes!” I whimpered, my back arching. He twisted both nipples. He rammed his cock deep into my pussy.

I exploded.

My pussy writhed about his plunging dick. My flesh caressed him. Massaged him. That heat surged through me. I gasped and groaned, my body trembling as the delight burned through me. This incredible surge of bliss splashed through my mind. It inundated me with such rapture. I groaned and bucked, my breasts jiggling in my bra.

“Sean, yes!” I moaned. “You’re such a stud, big brother! You’re amazing!”

“You’re pussy…” He let out an angry snarl, plunging over and over into my cunt. “Your pussy loves my dick!”

“Loves it!” I howled.

My pleasure burned through my body. The rapture consumed me. My thoughts blazed in ecstasy. Stars burst across my vision as my brother’s cock plunged over and over into my hungry cunt. I gasped and moaned, my nipples throbbing in his fingers’ grip.

Then he ripped his dick out of me.

I didn’t care what he was doing. I was lost to my orgasmic rapture. It was what I needed after this frustrating day. Satisfaction. My brother gave me such satisfaction.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sean Reenburg

I ripped my cock out of my sister’s convulsing pussy. It was heaven in there, but I wanted to really plunder her body. Really satiate my frustrations. I released her tits and seized my pussy-soaked dick in my right hand. My other hand seized her left butt-cheek and pulled it to the side, exposing her puckered asshole.

“Oh, yes, yes, fuck my ass!” my sister moaned the moment she felt my dick sliding up her taint to her butt-hole. “Just ram it in me and give me more pleasure!”

I grinned. I knew she was my slut. I just had to get through her anger. Her denial. It was so obvious she wanted me. I pressed my cock against her asshole, feeling that puckered ring against the tip of my cock.

I thrust.

“Sean!” my little sister whimpered as her tight anal ring spread apart. I’d broken in her ass many times, and it was always a sweet treat.

Her tight sphincter spread over the tip of my cock, massaging me as I plunged into her velvety embrace. My pussy-lubed dick worked deeper and deeper into her. Her asshole swallowed more and more of my shaft. The heat swelled up it to my balls.

They brimmed with cum.

I let go of my cock and snaked my hand around her waist. I slid over her bunched-up skirt and found her shaved pubic mound. I caressed down to her hot folds and caressed them. I found her clit, massaged it.

“Sean!” she gasped, her asshole squeezing around my dick.

“Show me how much you’re my little whore,” I growled into my little sister’s ear. I hugged her tight, my left hand finding her tit again, my right diddling her clit.

“Pound my asshole, and I will!”

I drew back my dick through my sister’s tight asshole. I groaned, savoring the delight of her velvety grip around my cock. She was so tight and hot, a different treat from her silky, juicy pussy. I rammed into her deep, my crotch smacking into her rump, my balls smacking into her wet pussy.

I pinched her nipple and rubbed her clit as I sodomized her. I pumped my dick fast in and out of her asshole. I reveled in the heat of my sister’s bowels. That wonderful grip. It was incredible. Every stroke brought me closer and closer to that eruption.

My balls ached from frustration, but I had my little sister. She liked being forced. Liked being shown that she lusted for me. It made her burn so hot. Her velvety ass almost melted around my dick as I plunged into her asshole over and over.

She gasped as I made her pussy gush juices.

“Sean! Sean!” my sister moaned, her voice sounding almost drunk. “Oooh, my brother’s got a big dick! Yes, yes, ram that huge monster into my asshole! Are you going to cum in me?”

“What do you think?” I asked, rubbing her clit in fast circles, her cream soaking my digits.

“That you’re going to pump so much jizz into my asshole!” She squeezed her bowels around me. “Just spurt it into me. Flood me!”

I thrust harder, faster. The velvety massage of her asshole built the ache at the tip of my cock. My balls were ready to unload. All day I’d suffered, and my little sister provided me relief. Our flesh smacked together.

That wondrous smack-smack of hot flesh surged through me. I groaned at the delight wrapped around me. That hot, velvety sheath. That wondrous pleasure surging through me. She was all about me. It was incredible.

I pounded her, savoring this moment. I rubbed her clit faster, holding off my orgasm. I grit my teeth, wanting to feel her cumming around my dick. To experience that wondrous delight surging and writhing about my shaft.

It was such a treat.

A delicious experience.

I buried into her hard and fast while my fingers pinched her clit between them. I tugged on her nub. Her back arched. Her bowels clenched like a vice about my dick. I gasped, almost erupting into her before I was ready.

Then she gasped out, “Sean! You fucking stud, yes!”

Her asshole writhed about my dick.

“My brother is a stud!” she moaned. “Such a sexy stud. Oh, fuck, yes!”

Her bowels sucked at my plunging dick while her juices spilled over my fingers. They bathed them as I massaged her. I groaned, loving the hot writhe of her pussy over my digits. My muscles tensed, my dick throbbing in her bowels embrace.

I was so close to exploding. To just showering her with my cum. I panted, thrusting harder, faster. I buried into her to the hilt. I slammed into my sister’s convulsing asshole. That velvety massage rippled around me.

“Cum in me!” she moaned. “Give it to me, Sean!”

“Yes!” I growled and buried into her.

My cum erupted. I spurted over and over into her. Held her tight, squeezing her tit through her blouse, as I flooded her. Her hot bowels milked me. She drew out every drop as that wondrous pleasure slammed into my mind.

My release exploded out of me.

Stars burst across my vision. That heat slammed through me. I kissed her neck as her spasming asshole milked my balls dry. My incestuous pleasure peaked in me. I held there, hovering in passion, clutching my sister to me.

“Damn,” I groaned. “I needed that.”

“Mmm, it was great,” she panted. “Sometimes… you just need the guy to seize you and make you admit you want him.” She turned her head and flashed me a smile. “Just make sure the girl really wants you.”

She gave me a hot kiss on my mouth as that touch my mom gave me in the car galvanized my body. Mom let me touch her tits on Friday. I made her cum. Now she was trying to deny it. Just like my sister had.

Was that it? I just had to march in there and fuck my mom?

I broke the kiss, panting, “Thanks, Maria.”

She grinned at me, her asshole squeezing around my softening dick. “Did you really mean it that Dad should have been all over me?”

“As hot as you look in that outfit, I don’t understand how he wasn’t.”

“Then you’re welcome,” she said. “For being such a sweet brother.”

I nodded my head, glancing at the house. I pulled out of my sister, my eyes drifting up to our parents’ veranda. The mesh grill made it impossible to see if anyone was standing there. It was where we made our bet. Beyond it, was my mom slipping into the bath. Naked.

In need.

It was time to win this bet.

I marched ahead, my sister at my side, her skirt rustling. I glanced at her, saw a look of determination on her face, too. So this was it. We were both making our moves. It would be over soon. One of us was about to win our bet.

I grinned. Either way, it would be incredible.

To be continued…

---